be performed in the first neither ought any creature to be loued so farre as it is an enemie and hatefull to God the creator Psal. 139. I hate the wicked that is so farre as wicked namly their practises not their persons Secondly it must be sound in the order which will appeare in two rules 1. it must be in the greatest measure where is most grace and shew it selfe most friendly and louing to them that loue and are the friends of God It must doe good vnto all but especially the houshold of faith The Apostle commending the loue of the Ephesians which for the soundnes of it he sawe was praise worthie he hence approoueth it that it was towards all Saints and hence the Apostle Iohn gathereth a note that we are translated from death to life if we loue the brethren And herein we haue God himselfe going before vs in example who respected the poore widowe of Sarepta aboue all Israel Now we shall descend fitly to this dutie by these staires 1. by louing God simply for himselfe 2. Christ as man the beloued of God the head of his Church 3. the Church it selfe the bodie of Christ receiuing of his fulnes grace for grace and 4. the particular members must rise vp higher in our affections as the Lord hath highlier honoured them with grace and more expressely renewed his image vpon them The second rule for the right order of sound loue is that it must beginne at home but may not there determine the rule of the loue of our neighbour Christ hath made the loue of our selues and as we are to prouide for our owne good first and that according to the wisedome which the word teacheth first seeking the kingdome the pearle the treasure for our soules and then these outward things for our outward man euen so are we to deriue this loue in this manner vnto the soules and bodies of others according as they are nearer vs or further off in the degrees of grace and nature And here respect must be had 1. to those of our own house as to whom we are tyed either by the bond of marriage who beeing one with vs haue right to the same affection wherewith we loue our selues or of neere blood as parents children or of dutie as seruants he that careth not for these is worse then an infidel and hath denied the faith 2. He that careth for none but these is little better for if loue bee sound within it will be working outwardly As 1. to such as are tyed by any bond of blood or alliance euen without the family 2. to such as are in a perpetuall contract of friendship with vs as was betweene Dauid and Ionathan 2. Sam. 18.1 and Christ had one who aboue the rest was called the disciple whom Iesus loued 3. it must proceed on to strangers as men and as those that may be heires of the same grace of life with vs yea to the poore as well as to the rich Iam. 2.8 9. nay more to our enemies Matth. 5.44 Loue your enemies these are the degrees of sound loue Thirdly this loue must be sound in the seate of it and that must be the heart Rom. 12.9 Let loue be without dissimulation it must not be hypocritall from the teeth outward or fawning but loue must come from a pure heart 1. Ioh. 3.18 Let vs not loue in word and tongue but in deede and truth Fourthly it must be sound in the worke or action of it 1. in preuenting the euill of the brethren not suffering men to sinne 2. in procuring their good The Apostle would haue experience of the naturalnesse of the loue of the Corinths in their bountie and liberalitie towards the Saints in want For if any haue this worlds good and shutteth his compassion from his brothers neede how dwelleth the loue of God in him Fiftly it must be sound in the durance and lasting of it Prou. 17.17 A friend loueth at all times and here trie the soundnesse by these notes 1. If in a milde and iust reprehension it breaketh not off 2. If it hold in aduersitie a brother is made for aduersitie see Act. 11.29 3. If it hold then when iniurie is offered and occasions of breaking off by vnkindnesse or hard measure 1. Cor. 13.5 Loue is not prouoked to anger but suffereth all things In these two latter it resembleth Gods loue which is both constant and closest to a man in the day of his trouble neither taketh it the forfeit of our daily prouocations Vse By all this triall both olde and young may see how farre they are from soundnesse in this grace contenting themselues euen with a shadowe of it for the most of mens loue is grounded either vpon receite or hope of benefit or vpon flesh and fleshly respects and is not begunne in nor for God nor knit by the spirit of God the least part of it is set vpon the Saints that are vpon earth excelling in vertue it generally determineth it selfe in selfe louing and selfe seeking not seeking the things of others as well as their owne or not seeking and louing the soules of men as well as their bodies or respecting persons and not embracing the poore as well as the rich or not blessing their enemies as well as their friends the most loue of men is a lip-loue a semblance a counterfeit and fruitlesse loue diuorsed from inward heartie affection or else a vanishing and flitting loue flinching in aduersitie when most neede is and readie vpon the least occasion to be ouercome with euill and changed into bitter hatred this crazie loue euerie where argueth a riuen and crackt faith such counterfeit loue is the daughter of counterfeit faith and vnsoundnes of loue is a sure token of vnsoundnes of faith and halting in religion In patience This third ornament of Christian old age is fitly by the spirit of God added to the two former as the preseruatiue of both most requisite vnto all Christians For seeing this vertue is nothing else but a willing and constant suffering of hard and painefull things for Christianitie and honesties sake and further that affliction followeth the faithfull who studie to testifie their loue of God in the loue of man euen as the shadow followeth the bodie necessarily must he that would hold out in Christianitie get this grace to beare off such calamities as follow vpon the keeping of faith and good conscience 2. No man can haue either of the former that wanteth this for these three vertues are like the three graces which goe hand in hand the former leading the latter and this last laying hold on both the former so as if any man would trie the soundnes of the former he cannot better do it then by the sequele of the latter the soundnes of faith discouereth it selfe in the soundnes of loue and the soundnes of loue in a sound patience for as sound faith is louing so sound loue
vs against the scandal which is common in the world wherein most men beleeue not most men repent not nay scorne them that doe at which we may not stumble seeing that some yea the most are refused there must be in euery corner such as are blinded vnto destruction It is the Fathers good pleasure to reueale the things of the kingdome to â— few babes but to hide them from the most of the wise and prudent of the world A few are giuen vnto the Sonne and brought in due season vnto the faith many more are deliuered vp vnto Satan to haue the eies of their minds further blinded that so they might iustly perish in their infidelitie 3. Hence we must blesse God who hath chosen vs that he might put a difference betweene vs and others whereas he found no such difference in vs who were the children of wrath as well as others he chose vs not when we were but that we might be holy and vnblameable Ephes. 1.4 that from the first to last in our saluation all the glorie might be his yea that our ioy might be more full and our glorying in God more firme and cheerefull he hath made it knowne vnto vs that beeing elected we are sure of our happinesse for nothing shall be able to plucke vs out of his hands The second conclusion is that the elect haue a faith by themselues being here called the faith of Gods elect where by faith is not meant the doctrine of faith as Iude 3. Contend for the faith once giuen and 1. Tim. 1.19 but rather the gift of faith whereby we vnderstand and imbrace that doctrine neither is euery gift of faith here meant For there is 1. an historicall faith standing in an assent and acknowledgement of the truth of things written and taught 2. There is also an hypocriticall faith which passeth the former in two degrees First in that with knowledge and assent is ioyned such a profession of the truth as shall carrie a great shew and forme of godlinesse Secondly a kinde of gladnesse and glorying in that knowledge for it is ascribed to some who in temptation shall fall away to receiue the word with ioy To both which may be ioyned sometimes a gift of prophecie sometimes of working miracles as some in the last day shall say Lord haue we not prophecied and cast out deuills in thy name and yet they shall be vnknowne of Christ. Neither of these is the faith of the elect here mentioned but a third kind called sauing faith the inheritance of which is the proprietie of the elect for the iust man only liueth by this faith which in excellencie passeth both the former in three worthy properties 1. In that here with the act of vnderstanding and assent vnto the truth there goeth such a disposition and affection of the heart as apprehendeth and applieth vnto it the promise of grace vnto saluation causing a man to reioyce in God framing him vnto the feare of God and to the wayting through hope for the accomplishment of the promise of life 2. In that whereas both the former are dead and not raysing vnto a new life in Christ what shewes soeuer be made for the time the sunne of persecution riseth and all such moysture is dried vp This is a liuely and quickning grace reaching into the heart Christ and his merits who is the life of the soule and the moouer of it to all godly actions not suffering the beleeuer to be either idle or vnfruitfull in the worke of the Lord. 3. Whereas both the former are but temporarie this is perpetuall and lasting the other rising vpon temporarie causes and reasons can last only for a time as when men for the pleasure of knowledge or the name of it by industrie attaine a great measure of vnderstanding in diuine things or when for note and glorie or commoditie true or apparent men professe the Gospell let but these grounds faile a little or persecution approch they lay the key vnder the doore giue vp house and bid farewell to all profession Thus many of Christs Disciples who thought they had truly beleeued in him and that many moneths â—hen they heard him speake of the eating of his flesh and drinking his blood went backe and walked with him no more But the matter is here farre otherwise seeing this faith of the elect hath the promise made good to it that the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against it Vse This conclusion teacheth vs 1. That true faith is an infallible marke of election assuring the beleeuer as certenly of his saluation as if he were alreadie gathered vp to his fathers or as if he had a speciall reuelation For besides that here it is a grace impropriate to the elect the Sonne of God teacheth it Ioh. 6.37 All that the Father giueth mee shall come vnto mee that is all those whom the Father chuseth to saluation he giueth to the Sonne to saue for election is founded in Christ and those who are thus giuen vnto the Sonne by the Father come vnto the Sonne that is beleeue in him for so the 35. verse confoundeth them He that commeth vnto mee shall not hunger and hee that beleeueth in mee shal neuer thirst So as those that beleeue are giuen to the Sonne to saluation The same teacheth the Euangelist Act. 13.48 As many as were ordained to life beleeued and 2. Thess. 2.13 the Apostle maketh sanctification of the spirit and the faith of truth two infallible notes of election All that can be here of moment obiected is that a man cannot know certainly that he hath faith But that is false for Paul 2. Cor. 13.5 willing the Corinthians to examine and prooue themselues whether they were in the faith or no and whether Christ be in them or no taketh it for granted that a man may know that he hath faith and that Christ is in him for else were his exhortation idle Quest. But how may a man knowe that he hath this faith that so the beleeuer may rise vp to the assurance of his election Ans. There be diuerse notes and companions of it more easily discerned then it selfe is as first It purifieth the heart Act. 15.19 and will not suffer it to be taken vp with vncleane thoughts or vnlawfull lusts it ordereth the affections and cuâ—beth them as with bit and bridle and bendeth them with reuerence to loue desire reioyce in God and his image yea in nothing more or so much yea and by thus ordering the heart it doth also guide the words with wisedome for the good man out of the good treasure of his heart cannot but send out good speaches Secondly from the works of loue a man may conclude he hath faith Gal. 5.6 faith worketh by loue first to God then to man for Gods sake for it hath respect both to him that begate and him that is begotten Thirdly it is plentifull in prayers and
the God of our Lord Iesus Christ would giue the Ephesians to know what the hope is of his calling Secondly the subiects in whom it is The Saints for as the practise of beleeuers before Christ to waite for his first comming in humilitie as we read of Simeon Annah many others so now beleeuers as constantly waite for his second comming and the comforts of it Reu. 22.17 And that it belongeth only to the Saints is cleare 1. In that it is ioyned with the faith of the elect in this text 2. Because it ariseth from faith is nourished by it and is proportionall vnto it 3. The thing hoped for belongeth only to the Saints they only haue right in the tree of life and only they enter in through the gates into the Cittie 4. That which meriteth the thing hoped for that is the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ belongeth only to them for them only he praied while he was on earth for them only he died he rose againe ascended into heauen and now maketh requests at the right hand of his Father Thirdly the obiect of this hope Things to come and namely after the resurrection life eternall In which regard the Apostle calleth it an hope laid vp in heauen which is all one with that in the text hope of life eternall vnto which it lifteth vp the heart and affections Where the excellencie of the grace may be conceiued from the excellencie of the obiect it is not conuersant about momentanie and sleeting matters not insisteth in things below but about durable and eternall things to come and not onely comforteth the soule here below in earth but crowneth it hereafter in heauen And this grace it is which putteth such a difference between the godly and the wicked that whereas these are well appaied and contented with things present and wish for most part there were no other heauen then that happinesse they enioy here vpon earth the other looke vpward and outward and see a farre off and are such as waite for the adoption of sonnes and the redemption of their bodies which is the full haruest of those first fruits which they haue alreadie receiued Fourthly it is added in the description that this grace of hope doth firmely and not waueringly expect this eminent obiect and this it doth both because it is grounded not as the Papists teach vpon mans merit power or promises but vpon the most firme promise of God more stable then the hills of which mention is made in the next words as also in that the holy Ghost who first worketh it doth also nourish it yea and so sealeth it vp vnto the heart as it can neuer make ashamed it may indeede be tossed and shaken with many kinds of temptations yet in the patient attending vpon the Lord it holdeth out and faileth not Fiftly the fruit or effect of it is in the last words expressed namely that it prouoketh vnto all holy duty yea and continueth the beleeuer in it Thus Abraham by faith obeyed God and held out looking for the recompence of reward whence it is that as true faith is called in the Scriptures a liuing faith so found hope is also called a liuely hope that is such an one as is effectuall in the heart of the beleeuer to stirre him vp vnto all heauenly conuersation Vse This doctrine teacheth vs what a rare thing this grace of hope is among men and that the thing it selfe is not so common in the world as the opinion of it Aske any man how he meaneth to be saued the answer will be he hopeth well and he trusteth in God that hoping well he shall haue well but if this doctrine be true it followeeh that as faith is not of all no more is hope For it is a grace peculiar to the Saints who are very fewe in comparison of the multitude And is a companion of faith which is not the portion of the most It casteth anker in heauen and striueth not to become the heire of the earth as most men do whose whole studies are to plant and build and call the houses after their owne names and raise their families and make themselues great in the earth of whom we heare the holy Ghost speaking that their hope is onely in this life and they haue no hope in their death It is also accompanied with many graces which are not the garlands of euery head not the beauties of any but the spouses of Iesus Christ. It is not found but in an heart humbled with the touch for sinne and yet possessed with true peace in God grounded on that promise which is made to the poore in spirit for of these two it is ingendred It procreateth and preserueth heauenly mindednes lifting vp the heart to wait and wish for their masters comming so as that day neuer commeth vnawares vpon them as it doth on those who are yet in the night and in darkenesse It suffereth not a man to walke in the wayes of sinne either in hope of mercie or presuming of repentance but he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe and auoydeth the corruptions that are in â—he world through lust It vpholdeth the heart in obedience and dutie both by exciting the will and the diligent hand to vndertake and performe and strengthening the whole man in temptations dangers and distractions vnto all perseuerance in the wayes of God So that although when pleasure or profit is to be cast off or when crosses and losses betide the hypocrite for his obedience all his hope perisheth and vanisheth as the dewe before the sunne yet this hope maketh not ashamed but comforteth in this life and crowneth in the life to come Let blindnesse therefore make fooles bold whose propertie it is to beleeue euery thing yet the wisedome of the wise will cause him to vnderstand his way and not suffer him to nourish for hope either a doubtful desire of somthing which with Balaam he may naturally wish or a dreame in the slumber of conscience deluding with a perswasion of life that heart which is as dead as a stone within him Which God who cannot lie hath promised before the world began The pronoune relatiue which some from whom I would not easily depart referre rather to the word truth then eternall life because of that in the 3. ver But hath made his word manifest and thence indeede might our Apostle iustly haue defended his doctrine from suspition of noueltie beeing the same which was looked for euen in the first ages of the world and now made more manifest by which occasion were offered to ouerthrowe sundrie newe broaâ—hed nouelties of the Popish doctrine not sauouring of ancient antiquitie But I rather encline to that other construction referring the relatiue vnto life eternall immediately going before which as we haue heard it to be expected by hope so is it here said to be promised by God for in the promise hope hath his
testimonie to euery one that requireth it but know the party to be worthy and one who shall not be found inferiour to the testimonie giuen of him not because he is a friend or kinsman or one whom thou wouldst preferre neither for forme or fashion but because herein thou shalt discharge a good dutie in faith to God and his people Reasons 1. Because the iudgement of men in the places of Masters Fellows of Colledges are much esteemed and relyed on 2. it is a matter of much moment to commend a man to be set ouer a people for which function the Apostle asketh who is sufficient 3. the setting to a rash hand here is as the rash laying on of hands which sinne the Apostle forbiddeth Timothy not onely in his owne person but euen the communication with it in the persons of other men 4. this rashnesse draweth not onely thy selfe into the sinne of false witnesse bearing and that against the Church but also it draweth others into the same as Patrons Prelates beeing the collaters and Instituters to benefices besides it is a confirming of the insufficient partie himselfe in his insufficiencie and a speciall patron of idlenesse seeing euery insufficient person by friends or fauour may procure an ordinary forme and be as farre commended as the diligent hand All these reasons besides the example of our Apostle should prouoke our care in this which is more then a matter of ordinarie fauour and to imitate the circumspection of the Apostle Iohn in the 12. of his third epistle Demetrius hath a good report of all men and of the truth it selfe yea and we our selues beare record and ye knowe that our record is true Doctr. 2. All are not naturall sonnes that are so accounted many that seeme to be begotten to the faith are no better then base borne begotten onely after the flesh as Ismael and still remaine a strange seede The Apostle had a cleare eye who perceiued many false challenges and vniust claimes to be made to the inheritance by a number who were neuer naturall sonnes but onely made a flourish as though they had beene the next heires and hence euerie where we are taught that all are not Israel who are of Israel and he is not a Iewe who is one without and though Ismael seeme a long time to haue the right of the first borne yet in the ende he is cast out of the house and prooueth disinherited Vse It standeth then all of vs in hand to looke to our legitimation least we loose the inheritance It is not outward shewes that will intitle vs he that will be the adopted sonne of God must be the naturall sonne of his ministers and such an one as standeth not in the ceremonie but feeleth in his heart the sinceritie of religion it is more to be the naturall sonne of the Church then to come to Church there to heare pray and receiue the Sacraments it is more then to giue good words to religious persons and exercises which are good cheape for a man may performe these outward seruices and get praise of men and yet want the praise of God these things then must be done but not insisted in if we would haue God to praise vs. Quest. But what may we doe to get approbation of God Ans. Because the Lord who loueth prayseth also truth in the inward parts we must beware of guile become Nathaniels men without guilfull spirits get our hearts circumcised that we may be Iewes within and not in the letter onely Examine then thy spirit into which the eie of flesh cannot pearce but that spirit which is all an eie doth discerne and enquireth whether thy heart be his Temple in which the Christian sacrifices of prayer and praise be daily kindled Whether thy soule be his Arke keeping the Tables and pot of Manna that is treasuring the word as a pearle and thy portion Whether that pretious Iewel of faith the cleanser and purifier of it be there Whether his feare that vigilant Centinel of thy soule cause it to depart from euery euill way Whether a good conscience like a Cynthius or monitor be euer watching thee and pulling thee by the eare in thy slidings he looketh how his spirit is entertained whether fruitfull in his graces quenched in his motions or grieued by thy sinnes he seeth how thy heart affecteth his Ministers whether thou with Timothie as a naturall sonne with thy father seruest in the Gospel These are things which must commend thee to God as beeing liuely sparkes of his owne image farre passing all shewes and semblances which are but as a painted fire not any whit warming the heart but leauing it frozen in the naturall dregges of sinne Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour In these words is laid downe the forme of the Apostolicall salutation Which is a prayer containing two parts 1. the enumeration of the graces he wisheth for Titus and these are three Grace mercie peace 2. the persons of whom he craueth these who are the first causes of them and they be 1. God the Father 2. the Lord Iesus Christ further described by his proper office our Sauiour In the words 1. of the meaning 2. of the doctrine By grace is meant the free fauour of God accepting vs in his Christ and not any gifts of grace which are the fruits and effects of it I call 〈◊〉 a free fauour because else were it not grace if it were not freely giuen By mercie may be meant the former and that not idly added because the freedome of this grace might be more liuely expressed and confirmed and yet because mercie hath euer an eye to miserie I rather vnderstand hereby some fruits of that former grace of God in Christ such as are remission of sinnes iustification sanctification and life eternall by which we are freed from all miserie of sinne and punishment in paâ—t here and in whole hereafter By peace is meant the effect of this mercie and that is peace with God through Christ who is our peace peace with the creatures and peace with our selues inward and outward so as in these three tearmes in this order depending one vpon another is requested whatsoeuer can make to the accomplishment of happinesse temporall or eternall From God our Father This title of Father is attributed vnto God either 1. essentially or 2. personally when essentially it is taken for the whole Trinitie as Deut. 32.6 Doe ye reward him O foolish people is he not your father In this sense God is a Father two wayes 1. generally of all nature and naturall things in that he frameth and gouerneth all his creatures yea men and angels Thus he is called the father of spirits Heb. 12.9 and thus is Adam called the sonne of God Luk. 2.38 and angels the sonnes of God Iob. 1. and of both may be spoken that of the Prophet haue we not all one Father Mal. 2.
he reckneth vp these kinds of sinnes among those which for the vncleannes and filthines of them ought not to be named among Christians Now it becommeth euerie man to examine his gaine and trie by these rules whether it be filthie gaine or no that if he finde it so it may no longer cleaue to his fingers but he may cast it away from him as Zacheus did and for time to come beware of such a foule blemish wherewith not onely the soule and conscience but euen that holy profession which euerie one even the worst make of obedience vnto the Gospel is blemished and dishonoured and the rather for these considerations 1. In regard of that holy commandement Philip. 4.8 whatsoeuer things are honest iust pure worthy loue of good report in which are any vetue any praise thinke on these things and doe them v. 9. Obiect But it is impossible to liue by true and honest dealing Ans. Marke the promise of God made to such dealing in the words following the peace of God shall be with you that is his fauour and loue in Christ shall embrace you and all that outward prosperitie and successe as his wisedome shall thinke meete for you 2. Consider that it is not euerie gaine that makes rich euerie gaine may bring in wealth and abundance but mans life stands not in that but in the blessing of God which maketh rich and he addeth no sorrowes with it and therefore a Christian man should not purse that pennie which he seeth not made his by Gods blessing and which he cannot craue a blessing vpon Now can God vouchsafe a blessing vpon that which his vnchangeable word hath blasted alreadie for treasures of wickednes shall not profit and can his hand blesse that which his lawe hath cursed as sinne or ioyned with sinne which dishonoureth the person and profession of a Christian farre be it from the Lord to be so contrarie vnto himselfe 3. Consider that such filthie gaine is for most part put in a broken bag or if it stand a while with a man the iustice of God raiseth him vp some foole or vnthrift for his heire who shall as fast and sinnefully scatter as euer the father gathered to the ruine of himselfe and not seldome of the whole familie as our eyes haue seene many great heires who haue consumed themselues and all their substance aboue ground long before their fathers carkases haue beene consumed vnder ground Who hath not seene the curse of God in the house of the lyar and theife or who of reason is so young as he cold not daily obserue it Here is alleadged prouidence and care of wife and children c. but consider aright of the matter and thou shalt see no iust reason why the care of wife or children should cause a man to giue vp himselfe to filthie lucre for this is the way to bring the greatest curse and want vpon his house and children for so runnes the threatning The curse entreth into the house of the lyar and theefe and cursed shall his children be after him and Iob obserued that the offspring of the wicked are not satisfied with bread although himselfe often be the promise to the iust is to inherit the land but the wicked shall not dwell in it that is shall not abide and continue in their generations their possessions shall spue out the vngodly possessors Doctr. 3. The Scriptures speaking of riches for most part ioyneth some such epithite with them as may be a backbyas to withdrawe the hearts and affections of men from them as here filthy lucre Salomon obserued an euill sicknes vnder the sunne or such an euill as bringeth greife with it namely riches reserued for the hurt of the owner then riches are not alwaies heaped vp for good The Prophet Micha obserued much wealth in the house of the wicked but it was treasures of wickednesse And therefore all treasures and store are not iustifieable nor comfortable Habacuk calleth the increase of wealth the lading of a man with thicke clay Christ tearmeth the care of them thornie cares and themselues deceiueable riches Paul stileth them by the title of vncertaine riches according to that of Salomon Prou. 23.5 Riches haue wings and flie away like an eagle For what other cause doth the Scripture of purpose euery where speake of them that we can scarcely read two words together of them but the one shall be as a curbe to restraine our desires from them but to abate our fierie edge and weane our affections from the immoderate hungring after them And further because the spirit of God seeth what is in man and well perceiueth the hardnes and knottines of our mould in this behalfe he hath prepared other wedges as hard as this to subdue these couetous lusts As 1. By giuing them the name of the most grieuous sinne couetousnes which is idolatrie Coloss. 3.5 There is neuer a couetous man but would be loath to be counted of but as a Christian and a good neighbour c. but indeed if he looke his face in the Apostles glasse he is no better then an Idolater for his heart is quite withdrawne from God Iob in his time knew some that made Gold their hope and heard some say to the wedge of gold thou art my confidence And Satan knew that either this temptation would bring Christ to idolatrie or none his last and forest temptation was all these will I giue thee which if it be resisted it is time for him to depart Secondly by ascribing vnto it an inuincible power to hold men in the practise of all impietie discouering it to be an enemie to all religion and opposing it vnto pietie and godlinesse 1. Tim. 6. It keepeth out the word where it is not it choaketh the word where it is it maketh of professors reuolters and Apostates who in their beginnings could with Iudas teeme to forsake all as the other disciples did yet long before their end haue with Demas forsaken the truth and embraced the present world that as the young man they came not so hastily as they departed heauily It hath caused many discontented students to growe vp to resolution in heresie poperie treasons and most desperate attempts And it is no lesse enemie to righteousnes then to religion beeing an vnmercifull and cruel sinne often with some one stroke destroying fathers with their children orphanes widowes families and whole townes For whence are oppressings â—ent-rackings vsuries monopolyes thefts robberies and murders are they not especially from these couetous lusts which fight in the members 3. By shewing the blacke taile of this sinne which causeth the Lord in his anger to smite with grieuous strokes Isay 57.17 for his wicked couetousnesse I haue beene verie angrie with him I haue smitten him and hid my selfe from him and is one of the sinnes for which the wrath of God commeth vpon the children of disobedience Coloss. 3.5 teaching that
such persons as disobediently go on in this sinne and will heare no counsell against it Gods wrath bursteth out against them and tumbleth them to hell for no persons of such vile affections shall enter into that holy citie into which no vncleane thing can enter a truth of such certentie that the Apostle assureth himselfe that there is none but knoweth that the couetous person which is an idolater hath no inheritance in the kingdome of God and Christ. Let the couetous person then conceiue of his estate as he will God taketh him for his enemie for he shutteth none out of heauen but his enemies Quest. But how shall I know this disease creeping vpon me Answ. The proper symptomes of it are 1. A greedie desire and thirst like that of the horseleach which saith alwaies giue giue yea the more a man hath the more he wanteth as the dropsie person the more he drinketh the more he thirsteth so the more riches increase the more is the couetous heart set vpon them For if God possesse not the heart it can neuer be satisfied the whole circle of the round earth can neuer fill vp the square corners of a couetous mans heart only godlines can giue contentment 2. A nigardly heart to himselfe Eccle. 6.2 there is a man to whom God hath giuen riches and treasures and honour and he wanteth nothing for his soule of all it desireth but God giueth him not power to eaâ—e thereof Although he hath abundance yet the couetous heart keepeth the key whereby he hath locked it from himselfe such a man grudging the very necessarie vse of his wealth to himselfe can be most base and sordid in his dyet apparell and whole course and is loath to bestow any thing that is good on himselfe Thus he hath the things but little or no good of them for what is the goodnes of a thing besides the vse of it the possession is but a title beyond the vse And this note brandeth a number of men whose whole life hath beene nothing but a gathering of goods and a sauing from himselfe of goods gathered vntill he hath so abounded as he can see no bottome nor end of his wealth and then the most nigardly person can be content to set out himselfe and his euen to riot and prodigalitie as it was obserued in the couetous rich man Luk. 12.19 when his ground was so fruitfull that he had no more place to lay it and when he had laid vp goods inough for many yeares then he could say soule liue at ease eate and drinke but neuer before 3. A withdrawing of the heart and hand from good duties and neglect of the good of the Church and of the poore Good words indeed are good cheape and faine would they do some thing so farre as mouth-mercie can extend but the truth is Lazarus can scarce get the crummes but their dogges are dearer vnto them then the poore members of Christ see Iames 2.16 or if they part with any thing to any godly vse it is wrung from them as water out of flints delaies are made either till the present opportunitie be ommitted or till there be no remedie whereas the Lord loueth a cherefull giuer and Salomon saith say not to thy neighbour Come againe to morrowe if now thou hast it 4. A grudging of confidence in them as in a strong hold Prou. 10.15 The rich mans goods are his strong citie Luk. 12. the rich man said to his soule soule take thy rest whereupon should it rest thou hast inough for many yeares but what a foole prooued he himselfe thus to reckon without his host he could gather riches together but he could not tell who should enioy them So what other is the couetous mans confidence then the leaning vpon these staffes of reed which while they thinke to sustaine themselues by they shiuer into peeces and pearce the hand of their holder And whence are those so frequent inward discourses and reasonings of the diffident hearts of most men yea often of good men who are too readie to dreame of an vnshaken prosperitie as Dauid I said in my prosperitie I shall neuer be mooued and this wealth cannot decaie but from this ground that the heart is withdrawne from God and set vpon the creature oh these goods will stand by mee what dearth what sicknes what changes soeuer come I shall be able to shift send for one and thus whereas the bountifulnes of God should lead vs to himselfe it keepeth downe the heart from beeing raised towards him who is the portion of his people so as it is too well contented to liue without him as finding more sweetnes in the pownes of his loue then in himselfe Quest. But by what meanes may I subdue and keepe vnder this couetous desire Answ. 1. Meditate 1. on Gods Commandement Pro. 23.4 trauell not too much to be rich and Matth. 6.25 Care not what yee shall eate or drinke and hauing food and rayment let vs therewith be content And reason there is that seeing distracting and sollicitous thoughts are the ground of couetous practises the care of a Christian must be to walke diligently in his calling but leaue all the successe and blessing of it vnto God 2. On Gods promises assuring thee that whilest thou thus leanest vnto him his prouidence shall become a plentifull portion vnto thee Psal. 55.24 Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he shall nourish thee 1. Pet. 5.7 Cast all your care vpon him for he careth for you make these promises thy purchase and possesse them by beleefe and they shall be in stead of a bridle vnto all couetous and greedie desires of gaine And thus the Apostle disswadeth it Heb. 13.5 Let your conuersation be without couetousnesse and be content with things present They might aske but how shall we attaine hereunto haue we not cares and charges vpon vs True but you haue where to lay them for he hath said I will not leaue thee nor forsake thee 3. On thy owne deserts whereby Iacob in want staied his minde I am lesse then the least of thy mercies 4. On the inordinacie of thy desire for how little is nature contented with and a verie little aboue a little choketh it and yet grace is contented with much lesse it careth not how litle it see about it for it beleeueth the more hopeth the more trusteth the more prayeth the more and loueth the more All the labour of a man saith Salomon is for his mouth the mouth is but little and straite soone filled yet the desire is not filled noting it to be an vnnaturall desire in many men who labour not as men that were to feede a mouth but a great gulfe fit to swallow whole Iordan at a draught or such a mouth as the Leviathan which receiueth the carte and drawers of it 2. Practise these rules following 1. Carrie an equall mind to pouertie and riches and aime at Pauls resolution I
the poore members of Christ amongst our selues If a stranger who is cast out of house and home for the profession of Christ ought to be releeued much more our owne suffering in good causes whether bonds or imprisonment losse of liuing banishment or whatsoeuer they suffer if for keeping good conscience And the like is to be said of our aged feeble and impotent poore who haue beene in many places of the Land pittilessely neglected and despised so farre as notwithstanding the wholesome lawes prouided in that behalfe some of them haue beene suffered to pine and die in the streets for want of harbor and releefe The Lord lay not this sinne among other vnto our charge Now when we call rich men to reserue some portion of their wealth to such godly vses oh no they will cast their bread on no such waters and they finde no abilitie to doe any thing this way this were to weaken their estate and to straine themselues so as they should not be able to hold out Which no doubt were the reasonings of the Corinths whom the Apostle that he might stirre them vp to beneficence and liberalitie towards the Saints wisheth them to consider what Christ had done for them he strained himselfe and was content when he was rich to become poore for them Christ weakned another manner of estate for vs then any man can for him he left all his glorie for vs but how few will leaue their shame their trash their couetous and voluptuous lusts for him and to such as aske where they should haue to hold out if they should be so readie to distribute he answereth in the 9. chapter following the same argument that the Lord findeth seed to the sower and he maketh men rich to all liberalitie vers 10 11. Others obiect and say but such a one hath offended me or I know this or that by him or he deserueth no such thing at my hands Answ. But take heed this be not a churlish Nabals answer to Dauids iust request spoken out of partiall couetousnes rather then as the truth of the thing is Againe let the person be what he will looke thou on Gods image in him this offends thee not iniuries thee not is not vndeseruing of thy loue and the fruite of it and if thou giue not to the man giue to manhood in him and consider that he may be a partner in the grace of life with thee Reasons 1. Hereby thou art like God he sparseth abrode he vnweariably giueth good to good and bad straine thy selfe so thou expresse this vertue of his 2. What thou giuest to Christian men thou giuest to Christ himselfe If Christ were on earth againe doubtles rich men would send to know his wants and store him with presents Now we haue not himselfe with vs but the poore we shall alwaies haue to shew our affection to Christ in who hath said in that yee doe it to one of these little ones that beleeue in me yee haue done it vnto me 3. An hard man had rather lend to one that is able to repay him then giue to such an one as is not If thou wilt not giue any thing to Christ by giuing to the poore lend vnto him and he will become thy pay-master 4. Because many would giue vnto others but for feare of wanting themselues marke the promise of blessing Prou. 11.25 The liberall person shall haue plentie and he that watereth shall haue raine and vers 24. There is that scattereth and is more encreased on the contrarie he that spareth more then right commeth to pouertie and he that turneth his eare from the crie of the poore himselfe shall crie and not be heard and iudgement mercilesse belongeth vnto him that sheweth no mercie I would to God all this would bring on our rich men who will doe nothing for the honour of God but halfe the way that the Macedonians were come vnto who bestowed to the vse of the poore Saints to their abillitie yea euen beyond their abillitie but till men learne to giue themselues first to the Lord and then to his Ministers as they did it will neuer be done that is till they giue vp themselues to obey God teaching them such duties in the mouthes of his Ministers A lover of goodnesse Hauing exhorted to the doctrine of beneficence and liberallitie to the poore Saints Now the Apostle perswadeth vnto the ground from whence that must rise for otherwise it will prooue rather a shadow or carkase of a vertue then a vertue or true grace it selfe which perhapps may profit another but not ones selfe This ground is true Christian loue of which the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 13.3 If I giue all my goods away to the poore and want loue it profiteth me nothing and therefore I thinke it is rather to be read a louer of good men seeing the word in the originall beareth well either reading True it is that these two are neuer to be abstracted one from another for good men are to be loued for their goodnes and whosoeuer loueth goodnes loueth good men as he that hateth good men hateth goodnes it selfe yet of these two the context seemeth to fauour and carie vs to the latter For as the Apostle would haue the Minister harberous so would he haue his house an harbour not for idle and voluptuous much lesse vitious persons but for good men and besides there is another word more fit to expresse the former sence as Beza obserueth By good men are vnderstood those vnto whom the Lord hath imparted and communicated his goodnes not generall goodnes which he extendeth ouer all his creatures but his speciall grace in Christ whereby he embraceth a small number in comparison of the whole masse of mankind whom of the children of wrath he chuseth to the adoption of sonnes on whom he stampeth his owne image and so maketh them both louely to himselfe and worthy to be loued of vs also Now for the better vnderstanding of the precept two questions are to be resolued 1. Whether good men only are to be loued and not euill Answ. As God is good vnto all Psal. 145.9 but especially to Israel and those of a pure heart Psal. 73.1 yea as he loued vs when we were enemies but much more now beeing reconciled by the death of the Sonne so is the commandement directed vnto vs to loue and doe good vnto all but especially to the houshold of faith Gal. 6. Besides this word seemeth to eye such an inward affection as draweth into the fellowship companie and conuersation of another in whom for some goodnes appearing it delighteth and vnto whom it would still draw some degrees nearer Whence thus we may fasten the dutie more surely vpon our selues I am indeed bound to loue all men in respect of Gods image humanitie and common nature and the common law of nature seeing I my selfe were I neuer so bad would be loued of all yea and in regard
and progresse least we be such dunces as Paul speaketh of who were euer learning and yet neuer came to the knowledge of the truth And then we profit when we like good schollers haue passed our grounds and elements and as the Apostle speaketh when leauing the rudiments and principles of religion we are ledde forward vnto perfection and then are we ledde to further perfection when wee haue taken out the two maine lessons of a Christian man which Paul in euerie thing would be sure to keepe euen faith and good conscience by which two rules till a man be moulded and cast into this forme of doctrine he is but a novice Christian and a superficiall scholler in this schoole of Christ the former of which implyeth the knowledge of the doctrine and the latter the ordering of euerie particular action of life by it Now the examination of our selues by these notes will reprooue many of vs as non proficients who would be loth to be so deemed For 1. whereas for our time and meanes especially in this famous eie of the land our profiting might haue enabled vs to teach others many of our selues had need be taught in the principles of religion we cannot be gotten out of our A B C line of letters If a master should for diuers years together painfully striue with a boy and could neuer get him out of his letters what hope were there of his reading and much lesse of any skill in higher mysteries of learning It is the case of a number of vs. Many yeares haue the masters of the assemblies plainly deliuered doctrines fitted to the capacitie of simple men yea often repeated them and often beaten vpon them yet a number that goe for Christians are extreame ignorant in the principles of Christianitie And whereas the Apostle implieth that we may measure our owne ability by our fitnesse to teach others how fewe of vs be there that finde any competent abilitie to teach euen our pettyes in our families our seruants and children that cost and paines is ill spent when after seauen yeares schooling a boy is not able to teach an other his letters but many of vs that haue beene â—earers and learners in this schoole thrice seauen yeares and aboue and yet to omit our vnwillingnes are not able in any sort to catechize our families Further whereas he that is cunning in his profession he can speake of it to good purpose because he knoweth the mysteries of it many of vs cannot speake to any purpose but when any speach of religion is offred are as mute as fishes yea are greiued to be drawne to any speach of such things because our weakenesse is thereby discouered Finally were it so that we had proceeded but a little way in our profiting here it would be with vs as with schollers or prentises who beeing entred a yeare or two neede not alwaies the presence of their Master or Tutor for euerie action but can of themselues doe something especially in smaller matters and of lower conceit but many of vs can goe no further then our Masters are present with vs we are not come so farre as to take out a lesson now then by our selues we cannot meditate pray conferre to the increase of our knowledge and therefore we may conclude against our selues that we are but verie dullards in this doctrine And what is the reason of all this but that as negligent learners we forget as fast as we learne or as idle schollers we idle ouâ— our time otherwise and allot the least time to this studie Which requireth so much the more time paines care and diligence by how much things more excellent be more difficult besides that our helpes by nature are none at all to this as to all other knowledge and the benefit of it farre excelleth all other Let vs therefore stirre vp our selues and be stirred vp not to a smattering in this knowledge of God but to abound in it as Peter willeth vs. And seeing we are farre from our marke let vs aime at more fruitfulnesse in our age and walke from strength to strength from faith to faith that so growing vp in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ we may in due season be lifted vp vnto our glorie Doct. 3. In that the Apostle calleth that here wholsome doctrine which in the words before he called a faithfull word and fitted for doctrine Note that the men of God when they fell into speach of the word of God they spake not â—lightly of it away but were hardly drawne from it without leauing behind theÌ„ some notable elogie or other vpon it Rom. 1.16 the Gospel the power of God to saluation Ioh. 6.68 Peter saith not Master thou hast the word of God but thou hast the words of eternall life what a number of glorious things are ascribed vnto it see Heb. 4.12 mightie in operation sharpe c. Hence according to their seuerall occasions are al those excelleÌ„t epithits ascribed vnto it through the Scripâ—ures some of the penmen looking at the author some at the matter some to the qualities some to the effects and accordingly invest it with titles well beseeming it And good reason had they so to doe for 1. They considered that the word of God is the principall part of Gods name which neuer could without great sinne be taken vp in vaine but is to be taken vp into the thought much more into the lippes with all reuerence and due regard 2. They sound the power of it so forcible and comfortable in themselues as that they could not chose but speake of it as they felt within the abundance of their owne hearts 3. They saw the worke of it so effectuall vpon others and that to such ends as not all the perfection of flesh and blood nor the strength or wit of men and angels could compasse as that they could not conceiue of it without admiration 4. They saw it was such a word as was to meete in the world with most harsh entertainement and hatefull opposition that Satan sinne and all wicked ones heretikes seducers Atheists and profane persons would resolutely resist it besides numbers that would account it foolishnesse and that would take offence at it not a fewe and therefore in great wisedome they were carefull that it should carrie some maiestie with it Vse Those that find such sweetnes in the word as the Saints of old cannot but with reuerent hearts conceiue and speake of it euer with signification of some eminent goodnes in it yea if they conceiue it in the author the word euen of euill will be confessed a good word as in Hezekiah and much more will the promises be sweete in the tast And if they acknowledge it in the most proper effects of it oh how will they thinke and speake of it as of a thing more necessarie then fire and water yea then the sunne in the firmament How will
minde is put for all the faculties of it especially the vnderstanding reason and iudgement all which are deluded and deceiued by these vain teachers Quest. How did these false teachers deceiue mens minds Ans. Foure waies 1. by suppressing the truth for by their vaine iangling and speaking liker Poets Philosophers historians then Prophets Apostles or any successors of theirs they made a cleanly conuaiance of the light from the people and withholding the truth and light they led them from Christ from the right knowledge of the Scriptures from sound godlinesse and religion in iudgement and practise and so they remained as darke in their vnderstanding as erronious in their iudgements as froward in their affections and as wicked in their liues as euer before Secondly by flatterie for they would not deale directly against the sinnes of the age as godly Ministers doe but deceitfully that they might not displease herein imitating Satan himselfe who was wont of olde to answer in riddles as he answered Craesus that if he would transport himselfe ouer the riuer Halys he should ouerthrowe a most mightie kingdome namely his owne But Micha will not deceiue nor flatter with Ahab although it stand vpon his life Thirdly by letting men see their estate in false glasses so as they neuer see the truth of it for people taught by fables and nouelties think and are borne in hand that they are in heauens high way their soules are brought on sleepe and comming from such froathie discourses they sit downe and please themselues in that they haue done their task required especially if they can bring home a iest or some wittie sentence when perhaps they scarce heard a word of Christ of their iustification of their mortification or of their glorie 4. By placing religion in bodily exercises not in matters of spirit and truth Colos. 2.20 thus did the Pharisies in their times the Papists in these and whosoeuer more vrge the decrees of men more then the commaundements of God Quest. But whose mindes are deceiued Answ. First their owne and then others for they are blind leaders of the blind deceiuing and beeing deceiued and although here our Apostle expresseth not here who they be that are deceiued yet elsewhere he doth as Rom. 16.18 they deceiue the hearts of the simple and 2. Tim. 3.6 they lead captiue simple women and 2. Pet. 2.14 they beguile vnstable soules whence we see that ignorant inconstant and vnsetled soules which hand ouer head receiue any doctrine without examination or triall whose simplicitie disableth them to iudge betweene truth and falshood and whose leuitie makes them like shaken reeds these are the carkases on which such vultures do seaze Hence 1. note three notable properties of errour 1. it neuer loueth solitarinesse but is a spreading leauen shrowding it selfe in multitudes and compassing sea and land to procure patrons and Proselytes Example we haue in the Iesuites the arch deceiuers of minds and impostors of the world 2. It taketh the highest holds of men euen the mind vnderstanding and iudgement that the eie once beeing put out and the light turned into darknes it might cary men headlong remorslesly to all cursed practises which necessarily resemble as they proceed from the former 3. It ouerturneth all Gods order ordinances for whereas the scope of the teachers calling is to enlighten mens minds perswade their consciences rectifie their hearts so as they might growe vp in the sauing knowledge of God in Christ and the liuely sense of their owne saluation in a word whereas they are to set and containe men in the right way error in their minds causeth them to drawe men out of the right path as this word properly signifieth 2. Note what is the best fence against false teachers and an hedge against seducers namely 1. knowledge 2. loue of the truth The former armeth simple soules by letting them see the difference betweene the right hand and left without the which the minde cannot be good But the latter is the surest pace of truth and that is the loue of it for no matter it is that men know professe and can talke of the truth if their soules cleaue not vnto it for euen vpon those that receiue the truth shall God send strong delusions to beleeue lyes if they receiue it not in the loue of it Quest. But what is this doctrine to vs we all professe the truth and loue it from our hearts and therefore we hope we are fenced from deceiuers or beeing deceiued Answ. But let vs consider 1. That these are the last times which the Apostles prophecied of euen perilous times wherein many deceiuers should creepe into the Church and many should giue heed to the spirits of error 2. That these deceiuers of mindes were such as liued in the bosome of the Church among such as professed Christ and his religion 3. That they lurked secretly and that the Christians of that time could hardly of themselues descrie them and therefore the Apostle is glad to helpe them and wisheth them carefully to preuent them and therefore there may be priuie impostors among vs. 4. That we hauing set doores open for them we shal not want deceiuers for whatsoeuer many men say most men loue not the truth sincerely delt withall nay they desire to be deceiued while they hate with a deadly hatred such Michaes as would let them see their estate and helpe them out And is it not Gods manner of iust proceeding when men desire preachers that will preach of wine and strong drinke to send them such teachers as they desire that he that is ignorant and filthie may be ignorant and filthie still Those then that care not for the truth shall haue teachers which shall be Gods executioners to lead them into error that as by the great Antichrist the Lord reuenged and plagued the contempt of the light in the world so also in particular Churches and places by false teachers and pettie Antichrists If men will not abide wholesome doctrine but haue itching eares they shall haue an heape of teachers after their owne lusts to turne their eares frâ—m the truth and delude them with fables Let Ahab once hate Micha the Lord presently consulteth who shall deceiue him and if this question once proceede out of Gods mouth the deuill is present and so forward in the execution of Gods vengeance as he shall preuaile against 400. false Prophets at a clappe before he shall not fall by them This truth is as a finger in the bile and beeing rubbed will perhaps make Zidkiah take his fist from Michaes face and say when went the spirit from me to thee yet ceaseth it not to be the truth of God concerning our selues who so long as we giue heede to the spirit of error cannot want deceiuers Let men therefore professing themselues members of the Church looke vnto themselues and labour to knowe the truth to affect it to stand vnto it if they would be fenced
to hurt they are termed foxes Luk. 13.32 tell Herod that foxe In regard of the latter namely their poison and venome Christ calleth them serpents and generations of vipers their tongues are like stings sharpened against good men and the poison of adders and aspes is vnder their lippes Psal. 140.3 hence doth the Lord threaten most cruell and ineuitable enemies vnder such speeches as Ier. 8.17 I will send serpents and cockatrices among you which shall not be charmed but they shall sting you Whereby he would describe and signifie the implacable and virulent malice and rage of the Chaldeans Now man beeing aboue all other borne a sociable creature and to liue in societie with God and men in the familie Church and common-wealth hath by his hostilitie against God and enmitie against man after a sort put off the nature of man and by such degenerating of good right hath lost euen the name of man also Doctr. Whence we learne that such as are not ledde by reason renewed nor by iudgement rightly enformed by the word of God but followe their owne hearts lusts for their guide haue cut themselues from the account of men and as worthily lost the name as the nature of men for they are become beasts in vnderstanding beasts in sensualitie beasts in brutish practises beasts in Gods account beasts in the reputation but of reasonable and heathenish men The verie light of nature adiudgeth them vnworthie the name of men beeing rather like the pictures or images of wood or stone outwardly resembling things but inwardly wanting which aboue all could make them the things they repreâ—â—nt And hence proceeded those poetries of metamorphoses not that either beasts or birds or trees were changed into men or men into these but in that the eie of nature in these men perceiued that men more and more degenerated from themselues and became daily neerer the beasts in properties qualities and practises although they retained still the shape and place of men Like Nebuchadnezzar who was not changed into the shape of a beast as some haue thought although God could haue done that but his vnderstanding together with his kingdome was taken from him and he driuen from men ate grasse as the beasts did till his vnderstanding he saith not his shape was restored him Hence haue some other of the heathens lighted a candle at noone day and runne into markets and throngs of men to seeke a man as though it were a rare thing euen in a number of men to finde one deseruing the name of a man whereby doubtlesse the Lord would cast the dongue of the Gentiles in their owne faces and that by themselues as here he did by Epimenides Vse Seeing the light of nature and grace conspire in the illustrating of this truth we must be more readie to embrace it and make our best vse of it as the truth not of a vaine man but of the true God Who among vs would not be mooued and disdaine to be called by any man a beast an asse an owle a dog c. and yet haue we occasioned the Lord thus to repute and account of vs and are not mooued for how few of vs can shew our selues men what a number of men and Christians in profession hearing the word and receiuing the Sacraments are as the horse and mule without vnderstanding that is not onely ignorant but incorrigible persons neither spurre nor bridle auaileth them to amendement Such as the Prophet complaineth of whom when the Lord had sundrie waies called them to amendement he hearkened and heard but no man said what haue I done euerie one turned to the race as the horse to the battell yea as horses that haue cast their rider men kicke and spurne against the Lord and his gratious admonitions as Pharaoh who is the Lord and other whilest the Lords sharpe bit is in their mouthes they bite it in with much discontentment but as vnruly afterward as euer before How many deafe adders are euerie where which refuse to heare the voice of the charmer some saying in their hearts some with their mouthes as the hardened Iewes to Ieremie The word of the Lord in thy mouth we will not heare What a number of swine are abroad rooting vp and treading vnder feete holy things contemning the word Sacraments ministerie discipline wallowing in their filthie lusts of vncleannes drunkennes fornication pride riot earthlines euerie one according to his owne appetite and not a fewe hypocrites who not sincerely vndertaking the profession of the truth returne to their owne wont as a swine after washing to the wallowing What a number of dogges without conscience and shame commit all manner of filthinesse euen in the day light and yet incessantly barking and bawling with Shemei against good men and good things let a man be a stranger to them and their courses let him be neuer so honest a man the dogge hath sufficient cause not to spare him and let any thing neuer so good be propounded or doâ— if not so generally receiued or vnusuall there is no stilling of the dogges against it Who can tell the number of cruell and vnmercifull lyons greedie gripes couetous cormorants woluish extortioners subtile oppressors who as foxes liue by crafty conveiances and whatsoeuer other noysome beast and vncleane that liueth by the pray to which adde those serpentine whisperers tale-bearers busie-bodies the vermine and venome of societies against whome no caution can be sufficient the number of all which kinds of cattell so amounteth as that the world at a blush may seeme rather to be made for beasts then men Now if we would avoide this sharpe censure which our nature so abhorreth let vs iudge our selues in the premises and finde out that bruitish behauiour in our selues whereby we haue forfeited euen the names of men for to this purpose are we so sharply delt withall in the Scriptures that we should be brought to be ashamed and blush at our behauiours We haue a common saying when we see our selues ouerseene or ouertaken in any temporall and outward thing Oh what a beast was I but wel were it if we would seriously thus accuse our selues when we haue failed in our godly course to say Oh what a beast was I to leaue the direction of the word and suffer my selfe to be led by my appetite or by the lust of my heart or the sight of mine eies to this or that sinne alas that I to to whome God hath giuen reason iudgement election deliberation yea his word and spirit should liue all this while as one destitute of all these I vnderstand not what the good and acceptable will of God is but am yet like the horse and mule without vnderstanding I haue stopped my eares at the word like the deafe adder and haue refused the things of my peace I haue barked against God and godlinesse I haue wallowed in my vncleanenes like a swine in his owne filth I haue beene vnmercifull and cruell
word of God is both the immortal seed wherof we are begottē to God that food which daily preseruet◠vs that we perish not 1. Pet. 1.23 and 2.2 if it be purely and incorruptly preached all the sound members of the Church by the power of the spirit turning it into good blood and nourishment are sound and strong but if it be adulterated and corrupted with mans deuises if it be blended poisoned or leauened hence are all sorts of spirituall diseases ingendred and fedde which ouergrowe the soules of men so as they are soone brought to the gates of death 2. The Apostle wisheth vs to consider the ende of the commandement 1. Tim. 1.4.5 that is either the morall lawe or that commandement and lawe of Christ Ioh. 15.20 The ende of the commandement is loue that is both towards God for himselfe and man for God but this loue must not be vnsound not in word and tongue onely but in deede and in truth from a pure that is a sincere heart a good conscience and faith vnfained But how is this soundnes o◠grace wrought in the heart the verse going before telleth vs that fables and vanities of men are so farre from this worke that fire is not more contrarie to water then those be to godly edifying the which plausible wittie conceits while men desire they are soone turned saith Paul to vain iangling And Satan hath made vse of this truth to the ouerthrow of many soules whose ancient practise euer was to pester the Church with infinite toyes and tales fancies and fables that mens sences might be taken vp therein least they should by the searching of the truth get out of his chaines of darkenesse wherein hee detaineth them 3. From the righteous iudgement of the Lord the sencence hath passed that when hee hath affoarded men his word to call convert strengthen and direct them but they hauing wandring hearts and itching eares loath that wholesome word he giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies and to this ende according to their owne hearts lusts he sendeth them an heape of teachers to turne them away from the truth 2. Tim. 4.4 And what can be more iust seeing the Lord hath enioyned vs to captiuate all our senses vnto the simplicitie of his word but we wil vntie them to raunge after strange glosses comments and words of no profit he hath separated the wheate from the chaffe but we will mingle them he hath deliuered a perfect rule of faith and life but we by seeking out other rules from men argue it of imperfection he hath offered vs the pure riuers and streames to drinke at but we will digge puddles to our selues or drinke out of the cisternes of strangers shall not men now despising so great grace neglecting so great saluation offering such open iniurie to the Lord and his ordinances as iustly as dearely buy their owne woe and be giuen ouer to delusion Vse 1. Ministers must so teach as they may be able to professe with the Apostle 2. Pet. 1.16 We haue not followed deceiueable fables but the power and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ that is concerning the exhibiting of the Messiah the accomplishment of promises the abolishment of shadowes and his mightie power in word and action in his resurrection and ascension these are the things which we haue opened vnto you not wearying you or our selues in vngrounded fables vncertaine doctrines or deceiuing you with any shewe of words nor any thing whereof we were not occulate witnesses Other things haue a shewe of wisedome but if the word of the Lord be forsaken what truth of wisedom can be in them Ier. 8.9 other things may seeme to bring glorie but the true glorie of Gods messenger is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.12 namely in simplicitie and godly purenes and not in fleshly wisedome he conuerseth in the world 2. Hearers must beware least any spoile them or carrie them away thorough Philosophie the speach is taken from theeues who come secretly to carrie away sheepe out of the fold to whome the Apostle compareth vaine teachers for they are no better to whom if thou wouldst not be a pray keepe from their snares mens wisedome will here betray thee curb the vanitie of thine owne heart in which thou art borne else will it make thee drinke in vanitie as the fish doth water be diligent in learning and keeping such doctrine as concerneth life euerlasting heare him willingly that telleth thee of Christ of his doctrine of his actions of his suffering this shall feed thee to saluation as for doctrines of quaint deuises and conceits of humane wisedome turne away thine care from them els wil they breede to more vngodlines 3. The seuerall doctrines of Turkes Iewes Papists are so many bad humors feeding so many diseases amōg whom if there be any faith at all yet can there be no soundnes in the faith because all of them are patched together of fables to passe ouer the former as too blasphemous to be once named among Christians the verie name of their Alcaron is suffitiently detestable The Iewish fables whereof their Talmud is full we haue seene in part besides that their Cabala is full of humane deuises but euen in the things which primarily were the Lords owne institutions they are become the embracers of fables If now they vrge as they doe distinctions of persons he is a Iew not who is one outward or in the letter but he that is one within If circumcision a note of that distinction now that is circumcision which is not in the flesh but in the heart If distinction of daies seeing Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed we must not keep feasts with old leauen neither with the leavened bread of maliciousnesse but with the vnleavened bread of sinceritie and truth If distinction of meates that which goeth into the bellie defileth not a man and whatsoeuer is sold in the shambles we may eate asking no question for conscience sake For the Popish fables we need goe no further then there liues and legends of many of which delusions they are now ashamed But if we adde their Canons constitutions decrees and humane traditions vrged as things necessarie binding the conscience concerning daies meats garments orders and such voluntarie worship we might easily see their whole religion placed in such outward obseruations neglecting and deprauing whatsoeuer is of substance to the true and spirituall worship of God as though Christian religion stood in things corruptible or in things indifferent or bodily exercise and not rather in things spirituall necessarie and premanent Hath the holy Ghost said in the Scripture that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost and that meat and cloth are for the bellie and back and perish with the vse for God shall destroie both Let the blinded Papist keepe his coard and cowle at his backe cloath
they came before the Lord and the Lord will be sanctified in all that come neare him people must not bring oblations with hands full of blood the Lord is soone wearie of such sacrifices Isai. 1. An earthly king accepteth of no seruice tendred by a traytor and both ministers and people must learne to renew their repentance before they attempt any religious duties whether publike or priuate 2. Let this doctrine mooue vs to discerne aright betweene the estate of the beleeuer and vnbeleeuer that the wretchednesse of the one may breake our hearts for our sinnes and the happinesse of the other may hearten vs in euerie good dutie The difference is eminent For 1. whereas the thoughts of the godly are for most part tending to God to heauen and the things of heauen and their hearts are still inditing good matter wherein the greatest part of their soundest ioy and comfort is placed the thoughts of the wicked are earthly lewde and vngodly often accusing themselues and making away to the most iust sentence of the almightie True it is that the godly iudge themselues worthie to be destroyed for their iniquitie but yet they see great light in that darkenesse which the wicked neuer behold but are reserued in horror vnto the darknesse of the great day 2. The speeches of the godly tend to the praise of God for the heart enditing a good matter the tongue will be speaking of the praises of this King Psal. 45.1 their talke tendeth to edification and ministreth grace to the hearer their tongues speake of matters graue and high matters of Gods kingdome of grace here and of glorie hereafter the speeches of the wicked are either to magnifie themselues or proude or earthly or rotten and vnsauourie for the streames can be no sweeter then the fountaines whence they issue 3. Whereas the workes of the godly are wayes which God hath ordained that they should walke in vnto the ende of their faith which is their saluation the workes of vnbeleuers are crooked paths tending vnto yea the causes of their destructioÌ„ 4. Whereas all the miseries of the godly are signes and fruits of Gods loue working to their best and out of which the Lord giueth them a sure and seasonable deliuerance the calamities of the wicked are not onely euident signes of Gods wrath and malediction but the beginnings of eternall punishment the first fruits of there destruction and the downfalls to hell it selfe out of which is no redemption 5. Whereas the godly haue the promises of this life and that to come and walke in the strength of them cheerefully and their hope shall neuer confound them the vngodly mans false application of promises are but a false fire they may scramble and pull the promises vnto them but the childrens bread belongeth not to such dogges God hath promised nothing to such but threatned against them all the plagues written in his booke which shall surely ouertake them 6. Whereas the life of the godly is a meane to blessednes and an encreaser both of their grace and glorie that they may see their saluation daily nearer them then when they first beleeued all the life of the wicked on the contrarie is accursed and an heaping vp of sinne and plagues If they pray their prayer is turned to sinne If they heare or read they receiue or pronounce the sentence of death against themselues If they receiue the Sacraments the deuil entreth into them as he did into Iudas If they giue almes they giue that which is none of their owne If they enioy prosperitie they are lifted vp as the theefe on the ladder for a more fearefull breakneck If they see many daies the last of them will be more wofull because they haue contemned so great grace and saluation 7. Whereas the day of death is better to the beleeuer then the day wherein he was borne for his bodie is cast on a sweete sleepe and laid in a bed sanctified and sweetned by the blessed bodie of the Lord Iesus his soule sent vp to the glorie prepared for the iust and both of them freed from all sinne and the wofull fruits of the offence of God and passed as by a straite doore to a long life euen for euer and euer the death of the wicked is most accursed the sentence of an angrie and seuere iudge and an entrance or wicket to eternall woe and miserie And thus such workes receiue such wages such labours such rewards the stipend is proportionall vnto their paines and their death not vnsutable to such a wretched life Seeing then that faith putteth this difference and faith cleareth the eye to let it see this difference labour for faith rest not till thou canst finde it in the signes of it without this grace God hath no pleasure in thee neither will accept any offering without this spirituall eye thou shalt not see any such difference betweene the righteous and wicked betweene him that serueth God and him that serueth him not but thou shalt still account the proud blessed and perhappes be soone contented to fit and cast in thy lot among them And whosoeuer thou art that hast obteined this grace be thankefull for it make much of it vse meanes to cherish and encrease it for hence only is thy acceptation with God and hence onely thou knowest thy selfe and thy seruices to be thus accepted Vers. 16. They professe that they know God but by workes they denie him and are abhominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate The Apostle proceeding in the proofe of that which he had said that nothing was cleane to the vnbeleeuer whose cheife faculties were polluted bringeth in this proofe by way of answer to a secret obiection for some might say But see you not that many whom you thus condemne are men professing religion both teachers and others such as speake well of God of Christ and discourse exceeding well concerning outward righteousnes and sanctimonie of life and therefore they seeme not to be so iustly or at least too rigorously taxed Notwithstanding all which the Apostle concludeth against them that they were no better then he had said For let it be granted that both the vrgers and practisers of such laws and traditions giuen by men should still pretend pietie and seruice of God and should cloke all their ceremonies and constitutions vnder pretence of deuotion yet herein Paul espieth only the fruit of their corruption and that is groâ—â—e hypocrisie apparant in the fight and opposition betweene their profession and their practise They professe indeed they knowe God and all their outward carriage is so composed as if they only were the sonnes of Abraham skilfull in the law strict obseruers of it in the least particles thereof that if all religion were to be measured by their outside they could not chuse now beeing conuerted from Iudaisme to Christianitie but goe for good Christians But in workes they denie him they
in word of our selues wherein the generall practise of men is not so answerable For 1. who doth not professe of himselfe that he loueth God with all his heart and it were pitie else that he should liue and yet indeed the most desire no communion nor fellowship with him in his word and sacraments nor in their owne prayers thinke not of him speake not of him but in others the most measure their loue by their priuate gaine so long they loue him as they gaine by him like the Scribe that would follow Christ euery where till he heard that Christ had not where to hide his head then we heare no more of him Matth. 8. 2. We all professe euen by our comming to the word as the people to Moses speake thou to vs from God and we will doe whatsoeuer the Lord commandeth vs by thee and so professe subiection to Christ as to our Lord but with the Scribes many of vs say and doe not or like the younger brother who said to his father he would goe worke in the vineyard but did not And many of vs may fitly heare that sharp rebuke of Christ Why call yee me Master why professe you your selues Christians and doe not the things that I speake doe any seruants so deale with their master and not be turned out of doores 3. Who professeth not that he serueth God and he hopeth acceptable inough he commeth to Church he heareth what is said he receiueth the Sacraments and prayeth with the congregation But follow this man home doth he and his house serue the Lord doth he read instruct pray there hath he a little Church in his house oh no he hopeth God will beare with him he is not booklearned or he hath a calling he can find no time nor ability for such matters now haue we found the man we sought for no practise of pietie at home none abroad no substance of religion at home it is but a shadow abroad 4. Lastly we all wil boldly say with Peter we will neuer denie Christ no we will die with him rather and yet we will part from nothing for him we will not leaue our lusts for him much lesse our liues and as we will doe nothing for him so we will suffer as little scarse a word of reproach for his sake much lesse a blow least of all the stroke of death and consequently seeing we cannot denie our selues for him we cannot but denie him whatsoeuer we boldly vtter to the contrarie Thus might we examine euerie particular through the commandements and in euerie branch of them discouer in our selues such manifest fruits of hypocrisie as these be in which regard let vs challenge our deceitfull hearts and sift them well and we cannot but finde seaven abhominations in them euery one making vs more odious to God then other Obiect But I hope I am no such man I cannot by these notes discerne my selfe to be an hypocrite Answ. Yet maist thou be one and receiue thy portion with them For there be two sorts of hypocrites 1. such as knowe themselues so to be they knowe they dissemble in the things they speake and doe such were the Pharisies who did all things to be seene of men these haue a cloud of witnesses against them for besides God their owne words shall be their iudges their workes shall accuse them and their hearts and consciences shall be as a thousand witnesses against thē 2. others knowe not themselues to be hypocrites but thinke themselues sound enough as that Pharisie Luk. 18. who thanked God that he was not as other men and Simon Magus Act. 8. who beleeued Phillips words was baptized wondred at the things done by the Apostles and yet had no part nor portion in them because his heart was not right with God and yet he thought that he had And so is it with many who think that because their consciences sleepe or are brawned with some raigning sinne that they are sound when they shall one day finde the Lord greater then their consciences with whom such righteousnes as exceedeth not the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisies will not goe for paiment It behooueth vs then to take vp the Apostles counsell Take heed brethren least there be at any time in any of you an euill heart of vnbeleefe causing you to depart while yee seeme to approach vnto him from the liuing God and on the contrarie to labour to expresse the power of godlinesse daily that in the last of our daies we may reape the sweete fruite of it when we shall be glad that we haue had no part with hypocrites Thus by Gods blessing are we come to the ende of the first Chapter to him be praise for euer Amen CHAP. II. BVt speake thou the things which become wholesome doctrine 2 That the elder men be sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience THe Apostle hauing described the dutie of a faithfull Pastor in the former Chapter and exhibited a vewe of such as the Lord calleth and approoueth who must be men both of singular integritie for their life and of skilfulnesse and abilitie to teach he now applyeth all that spech to Titus exhorteth him to the exercise of his talents receiued to his masters best advantage And first he generally instructeth him what himselfe must teach namly wholesome doctrine And secondly how he should particularly apply himselfe and his doctrine to all sorts of men who are distinguished 1. by the sexe men and women 2. by the age old and young 3. by their condition some beeing masters and some seruants the meanest of which must not be contemned but euerie man and woman of what age and calling soeuer they be although their condition be neuer so seruile must haue their portion in this wholesome doctrine from the 2. to the 11. v. Thirdly he followeth some notable reasons why this holy and wholesome doctrine must be taught and learned spoken and heard from the 11. verse to the ende of this Chapter First for Titus his owne dutie it is laid downe by way of opposition and knit to the former matter and Chapter by the coniunction But teach thou As if he had said although the false teachers whom I haue described dote vpon dreames and feede their hearers with fancyes and doctrines of men to the corrupting and poisoning of soules and turning men away from the truth thou must be vtterly vnlike them in thy preaching they speake pleasing things but thou must speake profitable they by despising the simplicitie of the Gospel fall not onely into dangerous errors which they broach but into loose and idle discourses which bring diseases vpon the soule But thou on the contrarie must plainly and familiarly discouer vnto all estates of men and women their estates and duties that thereby they may be brought to soundnes they cannot but speake and teach as they are but let them trifle as they will and liue as they list thou
thriuing in grace that they haue wholesome meate Psal. 119.4 Behold I desire thy commandements quicken me in thy righteousnes for as in the bodie if meat when it is digested send not vertue whereby the operation of it appeareth in all the parts the bodie is diseased some obstruction or opilation hindreth the worke of it so is the soule obstructed with the itching eare couetous thoughts hardnesse of heart formall worship all which keepe the soule barren and emptie of grace yea leane and ill looking in the eyes of God Seeing therefore the Lord hath spread his table for vs and liberally furnished it with store of this wholesome foode let it appeare in our soules by our strength to labour in Christian duties to which we are called to ouercome the temptations vnto sinne to carrie the victorie in our strife against our owne lusts let it appeare in patient and cherefull bearing of affliction and in the thankfull entertainment of blessings especially of the best kind And thus by commending the Lords bountifull hospitallitie and liberall prouision in his house we shall adorne our profession and winne others to wish themselues entertained in the same seruice with vs. Now all these things shall be happily attained of teachers and hearers if they come to this busines thus qualified and affected First If they come as the elect of God whom he will teach 1. humbled in the sence of sinne past and of present corruption 2. acknowledging the errors of their iudgement and practise and 3. praying for the illumination of the one and the reformation of the other Secondly if both of them captiuate all humane wisedome to the obedience of Christ who is the scope of all the Scripture desiring to knowe and make knowne nothing but Christ and the merit of his sufferings Thirdly if both of them bring the loue of the Scriptures as which onely containe all sauing knowledge admiring Gods infinite wisedome power iustice and mercie shining out in them euen as when the people sawe Moses doe that which all the Magicians could not doe they with Pharaoh acknowledged that that was the finger of God this is a truth which prevaileth against all the deceits of vaine men as Moses rodde deuoured all the roddes of the Magicians Lastly if both of them teach and heare not onely to knowe or make knowne but with purpose to bring things deliuered into practise of which thing many are agreed if they could conclude of the time of their obedience as well as Dauid did Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delaied not to keepe thy commandements Vers. 2. That the elder men be sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience Now the Apostle commeth to direct Titus how to apply his doctrine aptly to the seuerall sexes ages and conditions of men Whence in generall is to be obserued that Doctr. Euerie faithfull Minister must fit and apply his doctrine to the seuerall ages conditions and occasions of his people that euerie man and woman young and olde superiour and inferiour may knowe not only what is lawfull but what is most expedient and beseeming our age place and condition of life It is true that all vertues in generall are commanded as all vices in generall are forbidden to all persons of what sexe or estate soeuer yet there be some speciall vertues which are more shining ornaments in some age and condition then others as in young men staidnesse and discretion are speciall beauties but are not if wanting such blemishes in their yeares as in olde men because of their obseruation and experience So there be some speciall vices though all are to striue against all which are fouler spots and staines to some age then to other and some to which men and women are more subiect by reason of their age or sexe as youth to headines and rashnesse old age to teastinesse frowardnes couetousnesse c. women to curiositie loquacitie c. against all which the man of God must in speciall furnish and arme his people instantly striuing to roote out such noysome weedes as of their owne accord appeare out of the earthie hearts of men as also to plant the contrarie graces in their stead Examples of this practise we meete with all euerie where in the Epistles Paul in diuerse of his Epistles as to the Colossians but especially to the Ephesians describeth in particular the duties of wiues husbands children fathers seruants masters see chap. 5. â— â— Peter in the 2. and 3. chapters is as large in the distinct offices of subiects wiues husbands seruants And from this practise the Apostle Iohn dissenteth not 1. Ioh. 2.12 where he giueth his reasons why he writeth to fathers to babes to old men and to yong men Besides these examples are sundrie waightie reasons to enforce the doctrine As first the faithfulnesse of a wise steward herein appeareth namely in distributing to euerie one of his Masters family their owne portion of meat in due season Luk. 12.42 Secondly to this purpose is the word fitted to make euerie man readie and absolute to euerie good worke and thus the wisedome of God is made to shine to all eyes who can behold such a perfect rule of direction in faith and manners Thirdly well knewe our Apostle with other the men of God that generall doctrines though neuer so wholesome little preuaile are but cold and touch not men to the quicke without particular application to their seuerall necessities till Peter come to say you haue crucified the Lord of glorie we read of no pricking of their hearts Vse 1. This dutie requireth also a man of vnderstanding an Ezra a prompt scribe a learned tongue not any bare reader no nor euery preacher attaineth to this high point of wisedome not bosome sermons nor euery learned discourse reacheth vnto it If he must be a learned Physitian that must first finde out the disease and then apply a fit remedie to the same he must be much more learned then he and one acquainted with more rare secrets of simples that growe from heauen who can here minister to euerie soule according to the estate of it which is farre more hidde then that of the bodie as to the wearie soule a seasonable word and to the secure heart the iust weight of terror and threatening Besides who seeth not that this verie dutie requireth no flatterers no selfe-seekers no time seruers but men of courage bold through God to apply his word to all conditions of men high as well as lowe rich as poore not healing the hurt of great ones with sweete words nor respecting persons no more then the Lord himselfe doth whose word it is but binding euen kings in chains and nobles in fetters as Nathan did Dauid Thou art the man For if the word hath plainely described euerie mans dutie then the dispensers of it must faithfully deliuer out the same Secondly hearers must hence learne 1. to be subiect to the doctrine deliuered in the
for their actions which are directly against God let them be checked as for swearing vainely breaking the Saboath openly they make but a tush at it and they wish they neuer did worse like the foole whose propertie is but to make a mocke of sinne but be it thou neuer doest worse thou hast done inough to shew thy selfe an vngodly person in no low degree in that thou reuitest thy selfe in thy sinne and wilt not be reclaimed nay whose wicked heart openeth a blasphemous mouth against God and his law 2. In not sanctifying the things they attempt or vse by the word and prayer not their callings meat drinke apparell physicke buildings wealth authoritie marriages no not more holy things when they seeme to draw nearer to God not their hearing reading receiuing Sacraments conference c. but vse all these without God so as their callings make them worldly or worse their meat dull or wanton their apparell proud their wealth hard hearted their buildings high minded their marriage vncleane and the holy things they so profanely handle make them either despisers or scoffers or profane or vnprofitable but all is turned to sinne vnto them They see a generall gouernment and prouidence of things and so neglect particular prayer or are without experience of the benefit of praier and of Gods loue in answering and so they call not vpon God 3. In running on in a desperate securitie neuer calling his waies to remembrance a death it is vnto him to looke into his reckonings faine would he forget God whence it is that in the sting of conscience the wicked man calleth for his companie musicke games and meriments as though these could cure such a wound which are but as cold water to the dropsie Such vngodly ones the Prophet taxeth in his time I hearkned and heard saith the Lord none spake aright none repented of his wicked waies no man said what haue I done euery one turneth to his race as the horse to the battaile All these are the vile fruits of vngodlinesse the which grace teacheth to denie the which where they appeare as they are there most where they are least seene and resisted such a person may euidently see how little good he hath learned by the Gospel that notwithstanding all the clearenes and euidence of it he hath not entred the practise of the first precept of it which is the deniall of vngodlynesse The second thing which we must learne to denie if we will haue our parts in the doctrine of grace is worldly lusts Rightly ioyned to the former 1. Because they are so neare a kin to vngodlinesse as vntill these supporters be remooued it cannot but stand in full strength For these lusts draw downe the heart and affections from the God of heauen and set them on some things below which become their gods Thus the couetous man is an idolator his wealth is his god the Epicure maketh his bellie his God the voluptuous person is a louer of his pleasure more then of God and the men of the world haue the god of the world for their god 2. These are added as a touchstone of the former for if a man once beginne to denie vngodlynes these lusts will downe of themselues If God be once become the portion of a man these lusts may sometime tickle him but cannot gaine the heart to the seruice of them as before Neither can any man thinke that he hath denied vngodlinesse who can still be subdued vnder his lusts as vnder a law Doctr. 2. Though many things solicite for these lusts either of things vnlawfull or lawfull things vnlawfully yet a Christian man must still stand out in the deniall of them Nature custome example are euer carying vs to the worst desires yea euen after grace receiued the best find not the least molestation by them but yet the Gospel admitteth not any sauour or tast of outward things aboue it selfe and the righteousnesse of the kingdome Rom. 13.14 If Christ be put on there is no thought taken to fulfill the lusts of the flesh the Apostle denieth not a moderate care to nourish refresh and prouide for the bodie but implieth that if Christ be once receiued in the Gospel he so filleth and taketh vp the heart that little roome is left for such vnwelcome gâ—ests And 2. this is the recompence which the Lord expecteth that we should returne for such grace receiued namely the moderation of the mind and affections in all other delights that the delight in it selfe may be nourished aboue all 2. Pet. 1.4 Great and precious promises are made vnto vs but vpon condition that we become partakers of the diuine nature and flee the corruptions that are in the world through lust Rom. 13.11 Our saluation is nearer then when we first beleeued We must therefore rise from sleepe cast off the works of darknes walke honestly as in the day Vse Wouldst thou know thy selfe or manifest vnto others that thou art taught to saluation thou canst no way so well doe it as by this preuailing against thy lusts such as are wantonnes ambition anger couetousnesse pride idlenesse c. Exercise thy selfe therefore in this contention And the rather 1. because thou hast renounced them by solemne vow before God and his people in thy baptisme the truth of which if thou hast thou art crucified and dead to the world and lusts of it Rom. 6.4 We are by baptisme buried into Christs death thy baptisme then is an instrument not only of thy death with Christ which is the killing of sinne but also of thy buriall with him which is a perpetuall mortification or abiding vnder that death for so is buriall 2. The faithfull acknowledge themselues strangers here in this world whence the Apostle raiseth an exhortation as strangers and pilgrims to abstaine from fleshly lusts Christians are trauellers which seeke a countrie and a citie to come and it were no wisdome for them to entermeddle with the affaires of the countrie through which they only are to passe but as citizens of heauen send vp their hearts desires thither where they professe that there treasure is The which lesson our Sauiour teacheth when he saith that after all these things below the Gentiles seeke but seeke yee the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse of it and the Apostle 2. Cor. 5.2 maketh it a propertie of the godly to sigh to be clothed vpon with their house from heauen which is worth all our longing and labour for howsoeuer we are here clothed with a ragged and weather beaten garment of corruption and all these outward things after which men so thirst and lust cannot long vphold it yet hereafter we shall be clothed vpon with one garment vpon another namely both the garment of Christs righteousnesse and the garment of immortalitie and glorie But pitifull it is to see how the thirst of the world in most hath eaten out these longing desires and that a number wish no other heauen
For how absurd will it seeme to reason with the word to call the hungrie blessed to account the rich vnhappie to esteeme corrections loue the Iulians of the world would scoffe at such paradoxes who as the Prophet speaketh walke by the sparkles of their owne fire but the life of faith is when the heart giueth vp the whole man vnto Gods leading when his wisedome is become thy direction and his word the men of thy counsell And for the latter thou must doe three things First set thy selfe often in his sight and himselfe alwaies at thy right hand let thy heart religiously thinke vpon him and his presence let thy tongue reuerently speake of him and his goodnes Secondly whatsoeuer thou doest whether thou eatest or drinkest and much more performest the duties of thy calling to which these are but seruants doe all to his glorie beeing about any thing aske thy selfe what glorie will redound to God by this speach or by this action Thirdly by euery euent make this vse to gather still into his fellowship by euery blessing gather encrease of faith loue and confidence in him by euery crosse adde vnto thy feare reuerence watchfulnesse by euery speciall prouidence obserue his admirable wisedome truth and goodnesse and thus by euery thing growe vp in him these are worthy fruits of pietie The third rule is to keepe the set times of Gods worship both publicke and priuate for this is the pale and preseruatiue of pietie which whosoeuer hath he will vse Gods meanes to preserue it A godly heart reuerenceth and reioyceth in all holy things the word Sacraments sabbaths and striueth to make his house a little Church and he that makes little or no conscience of the sabbath and family duties let him pretend what he will is an vngodly person without all religion 4. Be carefull to attend the waies of thine owne heart both how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God written whether it be desirous to receiue the law at his mouth whether it tremble at the word as also how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God done whether in prosperitie it lift vp it selfe to be something besides or without God and whether in correction it be silent vnto God because he hath done it Attend it how readie or heauie it is to lift it selfe vp in prayer for wants in praise for supplies whether it pray alwaies or in all things giue thankes Watch ouer it in thy seruices that it start not away and leaue thy worship liueles without spirit without truth know that God is a spirit and will be serued of thee if aright as he was of Paul in thy spirit and looke well to this matter for Iudas can follow and reuerence Christ and yet his heart going after couetousnesse be practising to betraie him and Herod can pretend to worship when he intends to kill Watch it further in the motions to sinne whether it be zealous and resolute against it and whether it sticke fast and with full purpose vnto the Lord whether it feare the least offence of God or can swallow smaller sinnes whether it bridle the tongue from idle talke and smaller oathes vaile the eyes from wanton lookes or whether it can easily digest such things which are no small departures from God when occasion is offered and know that such is thine heart as it is found in temptation Lastly watch it in the motions of the spirit how it entertaineth them how stirring it is in the causes of God as when occasion is offered of promoting Gods glorie in his pure worship or in the establishing of a conscionable ministrie how it entertaineth such good motions offered how it entertaineth Gods counsells rebukes and exhortations in the ministerie a cleare case it is that those that neglect such motions and much more resist them are yet in their sinnes and are no better then impious and vngodly persons 5. In the loue of men ioyne the loue of God for charitie abstracted from pietie is a counterfeit and this thou shalt doe when thou louest man in and for God because of Gods image and of his commandement so as if thou seest godlinesse grow in any man thy loue groweth with him and if grace decaie as he estrangeth himselfe from God so thou for his good becommest more strange vnto him For although by vertue of Gods commandement we must loue all and do good vnto all yet we must reserue a speciall loue to the image of God renued and especially affect such as are of the houshold of faith Vse If these be the practises of pietie which cannot be attained but by these rules then shall many a one who take themselues to haue taken out this last lesson be found non-proficients and such as whom grace neuer taught any such thing as godlinesse And to omit to speake of wicked Esaus and Ismaels scoffers of such as walke in these straite waies of God tossers of reproaches against them so farre from that inward and pure worship of the heart in spirit and truth as they are open despisers of the outward ordinances of the word and sacraments who are furthest from repentance and verie seldome reclaimed yea so monstrous and black are these filthie dogges and swine as they are not more condemned of others then of themselues for most part We will leaue to wash such bricks and come first to our common people whose extreame and secure ignorance loads them with such a burthen of impietie as it is impossible for them euer to stand vnder it when Christ shall appeare and yet they thinke to get to heauen nimbly inough For this whole practise of pietie is placed in that which they call a good meaning and a good hope but replie and tell them that grace is not contented with good meaning but teacheth to liue godly and so bringeth pietie into the life they answer that they could neuer make any shewes as many men can but yet they hope they may haue as good hearts as the best to god-ward Wherevnto if you demand how that roote can be so good which sendeth out such sower fruite or that fountaine sweete which sendeth out such bitter water for in these good hearts ignorance raigneth and the goodnes of their hearts openly neglecteth the word Sacraments c. the means of saluation and preseruatiues of pietie they can answer that they keepe their Church and doe as the most doe and if they receiue not the sacrament it is because they are not reconciled to some that haue offended them vnder which pretence they can refuse that comfort for many yeares together and carrie yeâ— the matter further with them and tell them your good heart sendeth out wicked oathes bitter curses and fearefull imprecations then they sweare either nothing but the truth or by nothing but that which is good or if they did happe to sweare or curse much they were vrged vnto it And for the sabboath adde that whereas a good heart maketh it a
from heauen and in such glorie as neither the tongue can vtter nor the mind of man can conceiue called in the Scripture the glorie of his Father that is such as is proper to the Father to himselfe and the blessed spirit and not to any creature communicable 2. This is a glorious appearing not onely in regard of Christ himselfe but euen in regard of his elect also who shall appeare with him in glory Matth. 19.28 When the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of his maiestie we which haue followed him in the regeneration shall sit with him 1. Ioh. 3.2 We know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him For then we shall haue not onely redemption of our soules which euen here we haue in part but euen the full redemption of our bodies also and both in soule and bodie receiue our inheritance euen the crowne and kingdome of glorie Quest. But how shall this glorie of Christ appeare to be so bright Ans. Our Apostle saith that it shall appeare to be the glorie of the mightie God Christ is called a mightie God first simply in himselfe beeing of equall might authoritie and power with his Father and therefore Psal. 47.2 he is called an high Lord and terrible and a great King ouer all the earth for that these titles belong to Christ the effects of his gouernment following in the next words declare Secondly comparatiuely in respect of Magistrates and others that are called Gods for Christ is not a God as they be by office or participation for so he should be but a weake and little God whereas he is a mightie God both in his nature and essence and who is God like our God saith the Psalmist Thirdly in regard of this his appearance for although he shall exercise his iudiciarie power and appeare as the Sonne of man yet shall he be mightily declared to be the Sonne of God much more then by his resurrection from the dead the personall vnion of his diuine and humane nature shall shine out as the sunne in his strength which while he liued vpon earth was vayled and hid And thus it shall appeare 1. In his humane nature he shall appeare the head of the Church his bodie Ephes. 1.22 2. His power shall be such as shall subdue all things vnto himselfe and put them vnder his feete euen Satan sinne hell death and damnation Revel 20.14 1. Corinth 15.28 Now his glorie cannot but be proportionable to his power hence we read of the glorie of his power 2. Thess. 1.9 3. Hee shall come with such attendants as no man is able to behold the glorie of the least of them for he shall come with thousand thousands of his Angels beeing his Ministers the glorie of all whome he shall so farre surmount as the sunne doth the lesser starres in brightnesse 4. Hee shall sit vpon his great white throne Dan. 7.9 great as beeing infinitely more glorious then Salomons white yuorie throne and white answerable to the puritie and perfection of the iudge and iudgement and beeing set he shall after the summons giuen to all flesh and presented before him declare and iudge not only open sinnes committed from the beginning but also his godhead manifesting the same to his minde euen the secrets of hearts which none but God can doe and then proceed to the pronouncing of a most righteous sentence according to the qualities of the persons presented the which sentence once vttered it shall stand without all gainesaying for all eternitie In all these then shall he shew himselfe as the sonne of man so also the mightie God Now because this appearing is set out to be so glorious and fearefull in that the person of this iudge shall be clothed with all his roabes of glorie and maiestie least the godly hereby should be terrified and discomfited least they should by reason of their sinnes and infirmities be afraid and loath to behold this glorie and least that they beeing in themselues so base and abiect should beginne to conceiue that they should be contemned or neglected of him who shall shew himselfe so glorious the Apostle for the comfort of such addeth that although he be a mightie God yet is he also our Sauiour and will not in all his glorie forget himselfe so to be neither can neglect those for whose saluation he paid such a price as was his dearest blood Where also by the way note that these two titles the mightie God and our Sauiour are not of two subiects as some heretikes haue held laboring thereby to elude this so pregnant a testimonie of the diuinitie of Christ the weight of which so pressed them as that they were gladde to flie to a miserable sâ—ift of disioyning them by a colon that so disioynted the former of them might more probably be attributed vnto the Father and the latter vnto the Sonne But the Apostle professedly as foreseeing how Satan and his instruments would oppose the place vseth but one article to note but one subiect to whom both the predicates most truely and properly agree The like example we haue 1. Cor. 15.24 So much of the meaning Now follow the instructions of the verse Doctr. 1. The doctrine of the Gospel truly receiued lifteth vp the heart to waite for Christs second appearing for seeing of the good tidings which the Gospel bringeth the greatest and best part are behind vs and seeing God hath not his perfect glorie from vs nor in vs neither we our perfect happinesse here below and seeing further it were a bootlesse thing for vs to serue God here by faith and loue if we could passe no further in assured hope and setled desire of a better life therefore doth this doctrine teach vs not only that the full redemption of the sonnes of God from sinne Satan temptation and teares is behind but also raiseth the eye of the mind to behold and the affections of the heart to long after the time wherein these things shall be reuealed wherein we shall walke by sight and not by faith and in a word wherein our saluation now begunne shall be perfected and we enioy the haruest of those good things the first fruits whereof haue here contented vs. To the confirming of which truth it is first to be noted that the Scripture speaketh in such phrases as if the whole worke of the Gospel were no other then to raise vs vnto this blessed expectation 1. Pet. 1.3 Who hath begotten vs againe to a liuely hope c. that is we who before were strangers and without hope are now through the mercie of God by the Ministerie of the Gospel regenerated and so restored to the hope of an inheritance not fading immortall reserued in the heauens Coloss. 1.23 If yee be not mooued away he saith not from the Gospel but from the hope of the Gospel namely those sweete promises of life which are the verie matter of the Gospel Secondly the whole doctrine is called
conscience are not all the people my Lords seruants wherefore doth my Lord require this thing why should he be a cause of trespasse to Israel as if he had said there is no warre in had no rebellion in the land no commandement from God and therefore this wil be turned into trespasse against Israel yet he did it Thus by these instances we haue cleared the second point considered in this doctrine and haue seene wherein and how farre we are bound to obey now we come to the third The third point in this second doctrine is wherefore we must be subiect Answ. The reasons are sundrie First that we may herein acknowledge the ordinance of God which we must looke vnto whatsoeuer the persons be for to this the forme of speach in the text calleth vs as I haue alreadie noted The which that we may take better notice of 1. the Lord challengeth it to belong to himselfe to raise vp and giue Kings to rule ouer people By mee Kings raigne and Daniel 4.14 The most high hath power ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer he will Moses praying for a successor saith Let the God of the spirits of all flesh appoint a man Secondly the Lord hath put his owne name vpon such whom he thus raiseth I said yee are Gods Thirdly he setteth a stampe of his owne maiestie mercie iustice and wisedome vpon these little gods yea a great part of his image shineth vpon euery one of thē both in that so many hundred thousands are subdued vnder the power of one in that the whole administration of a people is in one hand and that the good estate of all dependeth vpon him vnder God alone Fourthly he putteth his own spirit vpon them as he did vpon the seauentie Elders to assist Moses yea he giueth them extraordinarie spirits and as we read of Saul changeth them into other men not alwaies the spirit of sanctification but of regiment and authoritie Fifthly he maintaineth this their authoritie and this sundrie waies 1. by putting on them a maiestie and presence euen a sparkle of his own to draw an awfull reuerence of themselues and daunt offenders 2. he permitteth them an answerable estate whereby they may lawfully beare themselues with state pompe and magnificence aboue all other and by their costly apparrell stately pallaces and sutable seruice and attendance they may not be only distinguished from their subiects but expresse also the maiestie and greatnes of there estate 3. by diuerse laws and iniunctions he preuenteth such things as any way might bring the calling into contempt As 1. concerning their persons if any be to be chosen they must be men of courage fearing God and hating couetousnesse to this purpose he gaue a lawe to the Iewes that no bastard should be raised vnto office among them to the tenth generation and this was least the place should bee embased by such persons 2. Concerning their behauiour in the place it must carrie with it a stately grauitie beseeming the place and scorning to attempt any meane or base actions such as Dauid intimated Saul did in persecuting and hunting him Is the King of Israel come out to seeke a flea To this serue such precepts as that It is not for Kings to drinke wine nor for Princes strong drinke this were an indigne thing and a great blot in his high place 3. Concerning our behauiour towards them it must be euery way humble and dutifull hence are such precepts thou shalt not raile or reuile the Prince of thy people no nor curse the King in thy heart nor the rich in thy bed chamber Thus is the Lord euerie way carefull by his lawe to preuent whatsoeuer might lighten this authoritie in the hearts of men 4. The Lord maintaineth this authoritie by directing their counsells God sitteth in the midst of the gods by protecting their persons for he giueth saluation vnto Kings and strangely to this purpose by reuealing the priuie thoughts onely imagined against them By all which the Lord will haue vs to honour them whom himselfe thus honoureth and espie his own stampe and image vpon them so as in our subiection and obedience vnto them we may knowe that we haue to deale with God and in our despising of them make account to heare that in 1. Sam. 8.7 They haue not cast thee away but me from ruling ouer them The second reason is drawne from the profit we receiue by this ordinance which is also the Apostles reason he is the minister of God for thy wealth namely both to defend from a thousand euills from the robber and spoyler from him that would defile wife and daughter as also settle euerie man vnder his vine and figtree that with good hearts and cheerefulnesse they may serue God A King neuer so bad is a great good and better a tyrant then no king when there was no king in Israel euerie man did whatsoeuer seemed good in his owne eyes anarchie openeth the windowe to all licentiousnesse and farre better is it to beare one tyrant then many to suffer wrong of one rather then of all and to part with a tenth then be stript of the whole for where any gouernment is although sometimes the good be punished so are the bad too that they cannot doe what villanie they gladly would What a rich blessing then is a religious and vertuous Kings from whom his people vnder God receiue the whole benefit of religion and iustice here is the nurse of the Church the father of the commonwealth an husband to the widow a mouth for the dumb here is Nebuchadnezzars tree flourishing againe the height of which reacheth to heauen from whence it came the sight of it to the ends of the world while it selfe standeth in the midst of the earth that there might be equall accesse of all vnto it in it is meate for all it maketh a shadow vnder it for all the beasts of the feild and all the birds make nests in the boughes of it Let vs here cast our eyes vpon our own happines in our noble King Iames whom we haue great cause to account as the Israelites Dauid the light of our Israel yea and as they of Iosiah the breath of our nostrils the serious acknowledgment whereof wil not suffer vs to be wanting in the cheerefull performance of all submisse and loyall dutie vnto him The third reason is drawne from the danger of resisting and rebelling against this ordinance which the Lord hath taken vpon himselfe to maintaine as he did Moses against Corah Miriam and the murmuring Iewes Who hath euer taken the sword God not putting it into his hand but he perished by it What Shebah or Adoniah euer blew a trumpet of sedition but they did this thing against their owne liues When Dauid would haue spared rebellious Absolon did not the Lord hang him by the haire betweene heauen and earth vnder an oke Had Zimri peace which
as an other Some there are that seeme very religious can come to Church go in the count and companie of Christians and religious persons but verie vnmercifull ouergrowne with couetousnesse and in priuate for a pennie aduantage discharge all religion till Church time againe Others are mercifull inough but carelesse of religion altogether some are iust in their dealings but vncleane or intemperate others are temperate but vniust lyars swearers and no fidelitie in them The Apostle Iames meeteth with all these teaching vs 1. that pure religion standeth not onely in harmelesnes and keeping ones selfe vnspotted but in visiting the fatherles and widow that is the frequent practise of workes of mercie and charitie many say if I were rich I would do thus and thus but art thou a Christian art thou religious then though thou beest poore thou art mercifull Paul commended the Macedonians that beeing but poore yet they were rich in liberalitie toward the Saints 2. in cap. 2.10 that he that offendeth in one point of the law is guiltie of all and he that saith thou shalt not commit adulterie saith also thou shalt not kill now if thou dost no adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the law Vse 3. If a Christian must employ himselfe in euery good work then must men so cast and contriue their courses that neither duties of pietie hinder the duties of their calling nor these stand in the way of the other And he that hath the heart of the wise to know time and iudgement forecasteth both wisely and knoweth one of these to be subordinate but not opposite vnto the other Hence must Christians forecast and remember the Sabboath before hand and so order and husband their times and seasons that there may be place and time and oportunitie for euery good worke in the week-day and especially for the best workes whether publike exercises of religion or priuate prayers and exercises in the family Which wise managing of affaires because men are wanting in therefore sometimes the Sabboath must be encroched vpon and Gods seruice iustled out for some carnall matters other times weeks exercises are neglected because this inconuenience or losse in the calling was not seasonably and prudently preuented the priuate seruice of God also in the family must now and then be laid downe for a time or turne because some other domestical distraction hath deuoured the time allotted for it Let no man then seperate those duties which the Lord hath coupled if thou beest readie to the duties of thy particular calling forget not the duties of the generall if thou wouldst be seruiceable to men forget not in the meane time thy seruice of God If thou canst be diligent to prouide for thy selfe and thy family set sometime apart to looke out to enquire into and releeue the necessities of Gods children family abroad But woe to such knots of companionship tied fast by the deuil to sporting gaming or other vngodly lusts that neither the duties of their calling on the weekeday nor religious exercises on the Sabboath can obtaine them Doctr. 2. That euery Christian ought to keepe in himselfe a fitnes and readinesse to euery good worke is plaine in the Scriptures For 1. in duties of pietie we are enioyned not only to come to the house of God but to take heede to our feete and to wash our hands in innocencie before we compasse the Altar and first to sanctifie our selues before God and reconcile our selues to men and then bring our gift If we preach we must doe it readily and of a readie minde for then we haue reward If you heare you must be swift to heare and readie to heare rather then offer the sacrifice of fooles 2. In performance of duties of loue and mercie vnto men we are called to readinesse in distributing 1. Tim. 6.18 and mindfulnesse to distribute Heb. 13.16 3. In priuate duties when God giueth vs peace and opportunitie we must serue him with cheerefulnesse and good hearts Deut. 28.47 4. In priuate iniuries we must be ready to receiue yea to offer reconciliation and to forgiue which is another good worke and so in the rest Reasons 1. We herein become like vnto God whose nature is to accommodate himselfe to our good whose readinesse to giue bountifully and forgiue freely is hereby shadowed 2. Hereby we also bewtifie and as it were guild our duties when they come off without delaies without grudging murmuring or heauinesse but as from men inuâ—ed to weldoing 3. Hereby we may laie hold of Christian consolation in that this readie and willing mind is accepted where often power of doing good is wanting and indeed the regenerate often want power and abilitie vnto good but to want will and desire is dangerous Vse Whosoeuer would finde this grace in himselfe must trie it by the companions of it As 1. there must be a good heart cheerefully and willingly disposed vnto and in the doing of good 2. Thess. 2.17 The Lord must first mooue and perswade the heart for so the word signifieth as well as to comfort and then establish his to euery good word and worke Hence are we exhorted to do euery thing heartily as to the Lord. The Lord would haue none to offer any thing to the building of the tabernacle but whose heart incouraged him and whose spirit made him willing If thou findest not thine heart accompanying thy duties but thou doest thy religious duties for necessitie law fashion or for some sinister end and thy duties of loue with a straite heart or an euill eye thinking any thing bestowed too good or too much thou hast slaine thy action before the birth it was neuer quickned it hath no life noâ— soule God who loueth only a cheerefull giuer will not endure it 2. He that is continually readie to euery good worke cannot but be abundant in good workes the phrase little differing from that 1. Tim. 5.10 The widow that hath beene continually giuen to euery good worke for else this readinesse could not be other then an idle preparation Dost thou continue in prayer in all things giue thankes hast thou bin diligent in trayning vp thy family in Gods feare hast thou with Onesephorus often refreshed the Saints doth the loynes of many blesse thee and the blessing of the poore and widow returne vpon thee shew me the â—oats and garments thou hast made shew me the knowledge and feare of God in thy family expresse the faith thou professest by such fruits of faith as these are and then hast thou profited in this precept els thou as yet commest short of it 3. In such a partie will be a forgoing and departure with things of price yea the best thing he hath will not be too deare to purchase that dutie which he seeth God requiring at his hands which if it be wanting because many good works are costly a man cannot be ready to euery good worke Now to apply the
raysing and returne out of Babylon but as a dreame for whose hearts leap within them at the ioyfull message of the pardon of their sinne who leane vnto the promises walking worthy of them for their life very few assent vnto the truth we teach it hardly sinketh with men that God should become man that by the death of one life should be procured to so many that the way to heauen should lie by hell that by afflictions they should be passed to glorie these things be riddles to many professed Christians So when we call people as God did his to walke in the old way that they may find rest to their soules they answer vs with them we will not walke in that way the sound of the thing if not of the voice speaketh for we call men from swearing lying couetousnes which is idolatrie from Saboath breaking intemperance drinkings and vncleannes but mens hearts speake by their liues we will sweare we will drinke to drunkennesse we will by gaming or idlenesse breake the sabboath the waies of God are too straite and vnequall a man had as good be in prison as in these bonds Lastly whereas by the knowledge and comfort of the Scriptures we should come to haue hope which whosoeuer hath hee purgeth himselfe how doe most professed Christians peruert the Scriptures to their own destruction God is mercifull and therefore I may do what I list at what time soeuer a sinner repenteth God will blot out all his sinnes and therefore I will not repent yet The whole law is comprehended in these two thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart or aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and therefore I know as much as any Preacher can tell me what need all these sermons The Sabboath was made for man and not man for the Sabboath and therefore what need men be so strait laced and precise in the duties of it Hee that prouideth not for his wife and children is worse then an Infidell therefore I must and will diligently seek the world and set my heart vpon couetousnes By all which instances we may see our selues as in a glasse tainted with this fearefull sin of rising vp and reasoning against that light which shineth out in the word Vse 1. Let all men learne hence to be humbled vnder that vile estate of our nature by which we are not onely laden with simple ignorance but euen oppressed with affected contumacie against it such as our Sauiour chargeth vpon the Iewes Ioh. 8. and such as breaketh out in many of our people who not seldome in hearing vs teach them the truth of God say as the Iewes of Christ who can heare him Alas how farre better were it with vs to haue beene heathen or infidels and neuer haue heard of Iesus Christ that our ignorance had beene simple and inuincible then such Christians as abound not onely with ignorance but such as the Apostle speaketh of Rom. 1.24 Which is caused of the hardnesse of heart which is in them 2. Hence may we cease to wonder why so fewe obey the Gospel why after so much teaching there is so little fruit so little knowledge so little turning to God because the degree of corruption of mind is beyond bare ignorance as to assent to the word is a further degree of grace then bare knowledge The Minister may hale and pull but vnlesse the Father drawe none come to the Sonne such is the contumacie and stubbornenes of mens hearts naturally that no curse can terrifie nor promise affect it and this was it which made Christs own ministerie vnprofitable to the Iewes as we reade Ioh. 8. Let hearers and students of the Scripture labour and pray for the sanctification of mind and the spirit renewing their inner man without which they may heare and study and reade but as the Eunuch without vnderstanding for want of a guide Without this teacher our report shall not be beleeued nor without this finger of God shall the arme of God be reuealed A sound of words may be heard and the report of truth may be so strong as to winne acknowledgment of it selfe but faith shall not be founded nor loue quickned nor hope confirmed nor that change wrought without which thou shalt continue a cauiller still yea froward and an enemie to God and his truth 3. If we be such as are called out of this estate to whom God hath giuen hearts to beleeue assent and obey the truth let vs not depriue God of his glorie but acknowledging his gift giue him the honour due vnto him for here is an exceeding great power of God put forth if it be giuen thee to beleeue the worke of faith is a worke of great power see 2. Thess. 1.11 Deceiued Out of this third degree of corruption of mind we learne That before men be brought vnto Christ they infinitely erre and their whole life is but a wandring from God and his wayes For 1. Christ is the way the truth and the life and therefore to be out of Christ is to be out of the way that tendeth to life 2. Our selues by our sinne are cast into the darke night and haue not the least glimpse of Sun Moone or starre but walking in darkenesse knowe not whether we tende 3. We haue a wandring and vagrant vaine euen after our calling and therefore much more before how haue the Saints of God complained in their owne and in the name of the Church Isa. 53.6 we haue all wandred like lost sheepe The like Dauid confesseth of himselfe and euen after conuersion the Lord must still be seeking vs vp Psal. 119.176 oh seek thy seruant for els we haue no list to returne to the sheepheard of our soules Iesus Christ. Now the reason of all this error is a filthy flatterie of the heart and a guilfull securitie of spirit which holdeth men from seeking happinesse where it is to be had while they mistaking their condition make faire weather with their soules when in the meane time all is amisse and they for truth embrace nothing but dangerous and damnable error We shall not neede trauell farre to seeke instances of such vagrants out of the wayes of God and yet aske any of them what way they trauell all of them hast to heauen and will be there as soone as the best if we may beleeue them I might here saue some labour but that the world swarmeth with such wanderers and that I take it much materiall to our point and purpose to shew how farre many are out of the right way how little acquaintance many Christians haue with Christ of whom some neuer saw his face neuer saluted him others haue thought it their best securitie to stand a loose and follow him a farre off and others after a little acquaintance with him doe as many disciples did fall off from him and walke with him no more But a little further to prosecute the point in particular
the partie is recouered and safe we speake truth although he be not attained to the second degree which is a perfect recouerie of all parts to former soundnesse which shall certainely follow the former because it is not another recouerie but a further degree of soundnesse the principles of which he hath alreadie attained and is in possession of euen so is our case God looking vpon vs in his Christ accepteth vs as perfectly saued our selues are freed from the imputation and damnation of sinne and so perfectly iustified our reliques of sinne by the spirit of God are daily mortified and so our selues in good measure sanctified it must needes be granted that our saluation is in our hands and that sinne death hell and the graue cannot hinder vs from the highest degree of it nay rather we must certainely expect death the graue and the iudgement day to set vs in full fruition of our perfect glorie Vse 1. Whosoeuer would be saued hereafter must be saued here a Saint hereafter a Saint here the gate of heauen is here below and the suburbs of that great citie into which the iust doe enter Christ is the doore by him we must enter into the paradise of God Laie hold on him with his merits by the beleefe of thy soule thou hast gotten saluation alreadie and in not beleeuing in him thou art condemned alreadie Fearefull is the estate of men that neuer acquaint themselues with saluation before the end of their daies and then they will be other men and dreame of another condition But Saints in heauen must be the same men they are vpon earth and change not their condition but onely in obtaining a further degree of grace glorie holinesse life and happinesse which they had beginnings of euen in this life they purchased heauen while they were vpon earth treasured in heauen while they wandred in the earth conuersed in heauen while they liued vpon the face of the earth Alas how few are acquainted with such a life as this which is the beginning of all happinesse and saluation We call men to forsake the world in affection as the Saints in heauen haue actually done to flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust as they haue put off all corruptions and sinnefull lusts to haue no fellowship with the vngodly ones of the world no more then they whose sole conuerse is with God and his Saints But how knocke we as they say at deafe mens doores the most haue no portion no treasure but below and therefore their hearts must be below where their treasure is As for the auoiding of sinne whereby as the elect of God they might shine in vnblameable and vndefiled conuersation and so reprooue the darknesse of this euill world they say they cannot be Saints here where all men are sinners and because they cannot be so their lusts are let loose and are at all manner of libertie As for the societie of the vngodly they must goe out of the world if they would auoid it it is inough if in heauen after the finall separation they haue nothing to doe with them but while they are in earth mixed with them they settle themselues to runne with them into all riot and excesse of wickednesse Is this now a beginning of the kingdome of heauen or is it not rather a course that tendeth to nothing else but destruction And as we call men from earth earthly courses and companie so also we call them vnto the beginnings of fellowship with God with the Saints of God to a perpetuall Sabboath or rest from sinne and a constant and cheerefull performing before him all the parts of his worship and seruice both publike and priuate because in the perfection of these consisteth the heauenly life of the Saints But how vnwelcome is our counsell it seemeth to seeke their torment before their time How many be there that cannot abide the least shew of heauenly life in themselues how many scorne it in others and how many who thinke it more necessarie then vtterly to neglect it yet are content to cast the care of it into their last accounts as if they were loth to be saued before they be dead or as if they would leape into the perfect libertie of the sonnes of God at one iumpe But let it be well remembred that he that is not saued before death shall neuer be saued after death and that he that findeth not heauen vpon earth looseth it for euer The Apostle maketh two degrees of the vision of God the former is as in a mirror or glasse and that is here vpon earth in the word Sacraments and meanes of his worshippe the latter is face to face in heauen when the kingdome in regard of these meanes shall be giuen vp to the Father and concludeth that we must knowe in part before we can come to knowe as we are knowne Vse 2. Whosoeuer would haue assurance of saluation let him haue recourse to his sanctification and change of heart and life doest thou finde that the word hath beene powerfull to subdue thy rebellion and frame thy soule to a sanctified condition and thy outward man to an holy conuersation in part here is an assurance and seale of saluation vpon which thou maist ground good hopes for this small measure of sanctification is an earnest pennie confirming all the bargaine and couenant of God with thee and it shall get daily strength and encrease vntill it bring thee to meete God in that celestiall Sion where shall be no faintnesse but where all the remainders of sinne and rellickes of corruption and mortalitie shall be put off In this regard is the worke of our sanctification called the first fruits of the spirit because as the offring of the first fruits was the sanctification of the whole field so these first fruits of our sanctification giue assured hope of the full glorification of the whole man both in soule and bodie This blessed change is called also the first resurrection which whosoeuer haue part in haue alreadie escaped the second death It contracteth the Christian soule as a pure spouse vnto Iesus Christ so as it may with boldnesse and much reioycing expect the mariage of the lambe Where come to be controlled those blind hopes of presumptuous men they are perswaded of their saluation and as sure as any man can be by hope of life eternall yea but where is your assurance oh no I am not sure nor I thinke can any man be but I haue a good hope but whence is this hope of yours because I loue God aboue all I will doe no man any wrong I will pay euerie man his owne I serue God and goe to Church am good to the poore that a man would verily thinke he had a Papist in hand who will be saued by his good deedes rather then one that euer heard of the doctrine of free iustification by faith in the sonne of God But the doctrine we haue
not is still borne or a dead child and vnder this I comprehend a cheerefulnesse to all the parts of the publike and priuate worshippe of God whereas the Prophet maketh it a note of a wicked man that he calleth not vpon God that is he casteth off the whole worship of God Wouldst thou then finde thy selfe to be a newe creature finde this change that the clouds of darkenes and ignorance are remooued that thou hast an heart of flesh that thou findest an abatement of thy sinnes and lusts that thou hast heauenly motions that thou vsest meanes carefully of thy spirituall life that thou growest by the nourishment of the word Sacraments prayer reading conference and other exercises of godlines and repentance this is the way of life which thou hast happily found thou art now much nearer saluation then when thou first beleeued Vers. 6. Which he shed on vs abundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour To come to the right meaning of this verse we must explane fowre things 1. the gift bestowed which that is the spirit as the former words import 2. the person bestowing him he that is God the Father 3. the measure of the gift 1. powred out 2. plentifully or shed on vs abundantly 4. the person meriting this gift that is Iesus Christ described here to be our Sauiour through Iesus Christ our Sauiour First the gift is the spirit or holy Ghost Quest. How can the spirit be bestowed Answ. In the spirit two things must be considered 1. his essence and person 2. his gifts and effects The former cannot be conferred for neither can his essence or person be concluded in the whole frame of heauen and earth and much lesse in the narrow corners of mans heart he beeing an infinite God equall with the father and the sonne But the latter may for so 1. Cor. 12.11 the Apostle speaking of sundrie operations and gifts â—aith all these things worketh the same spirit and this phrase must be vnderstood by an other Act. 2.17 where Peter alleadging the place out of Ioel 1.28 I will powre out my spirit thus explaineth it I will powre out of my spirit that is the sauing gifts and graces of my spirit such as here the renewing of the spirit by iustification and sanctification of which we shall heare mâ—re in the next veâ—se The second thing is the person bestowing the holy Ghost he that is the Father as ver 4. who as he is the fountaine of the deitie so of all good actions and operations Ioh. 14.26 But when the comforter shall come whom the Father shall send Obiect But Christ saith that he will send the spirit from the Father Ans. This maketh no difference in the thing the spirit proceedeth first from the father as the first in the Trinitie and from the Sonne as from the second in order in the Trinitie and he onely expresseth this order when he saith whome I will send from the Father for when the Father sendeth the holy Ghost it is by the Sonne in whom all our good is deriued but not as by an instrument but as from a principall efficient with the Father onely the second in order from the Father Thirdly the measure of the gift is noted 1. In that he is said to shed or powre him out he saith not he gaue or communicated or dropped or showred but powred him out which noteth the liberallitie and plentie of the thing conferred namely of the graces of the spirit called by the name of the Spirit himselfe that we might conceiue of the bountifulnesse of our God who seemeth rather to communicate the verie fountaine it selfe of grace then the streames and riuers of it In which Metaphor note by the way that the graces of the spirit are here compared to waters which most properly are powred out and that not vnfitly For 1. as water washeth the filthinesse of the bodie so these graces as the pure waters of sanctification wash and cleanse the soule from the corruption and sinne of it Ezek. 36.25 I will powre cleane water 2. water hath a naturall qualitie to extinguish heat and quench the thirst of man and beast so onely these waters bring with them refreshing against the hotte wrath of God which otherwise would prooue a consuming fire for he that drinketh of this water shall neuer thirst more that is he shall neuer wish that grace sooner whereof he shall not drinke to sacietie 3. water softeneth the earth and maketh it fruitfull so these graces of the spirit mollifie the heart so fitteth it vnto all good works which are the fruits of the spirit without which we should be as the heath in the wildernes and as a parched land which seeth not when any good commeth But the second word whereby this immeasurable grace bestowed is signified is the aduerb abundantly or if we wil goe nearer the original richly and so when the Apostle writ this Epistle the spirit was indeed abundantly powred out and that in three respects First in regard of the diuerse kinds of gifts then powred out as 1. The common gifts of the spirit which all good and bad partake in were in greater abundaÌ„ce theÌ„ euer before bestowed such as the gifts of illumination outward calling profession of the truth common generall faith 2. The more especiall gifts of sanctification the which our text most aimeth at as of faith regeneration loue hope c. for so the Apostle seemeth to restraine the graces he speaketh of saying on vs who are renewed by the holy ghost As both the prophet Ioel and Peter speaking the same thing seeme to doe the one mentioning my seruants my handmaids the other speaking of such as inuocate and call vpon the name of the lord and to this purpose we might shew what a number were daily conuerted and how in those dayes the kingdome of God was taken by force 3. More extraordinarie and miraculous gifts which were more proper to those times and in great abundance distributed are here included as the gifts of tongues of healing diseases casting out deuils porphesying command of death after a sort to take and leaue mens bodies and sundrie such other very frequent then aboue all times before or since SecoÌ„dly these gifts were plentifully powred out in regard of the persons people vpon whom they were conferred not now vpon some few Iews or handfull of people as before Christs ascension but vpon all flesh saith Ioel 2.28 vpon euerie nation vnder heauen saith Peter Now both Iew and Gentile bond and free circumcision vncircumcision all respect and acceptation of persons remooued haue equall part and promise in these graces Thirdly in regard of the meanes in which the spirit now conueled these graces that is the word Sacraments and ministerie of the new Testament which farre exceeded in glorie all that ministerie that euer was before it For in former time they sawe in their ministerie things a farre off in types shadowes clouds but
requiring our best attentions and diligence in the entertayment And therefore we must yeeld more then ordinarie audience to this Apostolicall doctrine not passing by it as a thing which long since we haue learned out of Catechisme and so are past it but seeing the Lord doth so solemnly recall it into our eares and vnderstandings we must call together and summon our best sences and affections to heare and receiue it And the rather because two things are implied 1. That it is a most true and necessarie doctrine because the holy Ghost is so earnest in it 2. That it is not so soone learned as men may thinke for although it be not much contradicted in the mouthes and by the words of men yet is it exceedingly in their practise and conuersation And these things I will thou shouldest affirme In this Apostrophe vnto Titus and the words following the Apostle after a sort dwelleth in the commendation of his doctrine for not contenting himselfe to call it a faithfull doctrine he turneth himselfe presently to Titus and wisheth him in this verse to be instant in teaching iâ— as in the next to be diligent and vigilant against the contrarie And here 1. he commandeth not exhorteth Titus I will that thou teach these things that is both which I haue formerly deliuered and now presently follow 2. Hee prescribeth the manner how Titus shall teach them That thou affirme that is as it is a most true and faithfull doctrine so do thou by all meanes most constantly and vndoubtedly perswade and maintaine it The originall word is a borrowed speach from those that giue or sell a thing to an other who are bound to defend the title gift or sale of it against all claimes suits and entanglements wherein is insinuated that although it be a faithfull word yet it shall not saile to be called into question and meet with strong opposition and therefore Titus must the rather bend himselfe to make it good against all cauillâ— and questions that can be mooued about it or against it 3. Hee enterlaâ—â—th againe the summe of the doctrine which he dwelleth in the commendation of That beleeuers be carefull to shew forth good workes The Greeke word is a militarie word taken from such as set themselues in the foreward or front of the battaile and manfully march before the rest so encouraging the whole band following to the like valour and diligence as they see in them their leaders This word would our Apostle translate to Christians and conuerts to the faith whom he would not only haue fruitfull in good workes but ardent forward and the first in them going before others as leaders captaines patrons and examples 4. Hee affixeth a reason why he doth so vrge him to the teaching of these things These things are good and profitable vnto men The streame of expositors conceiue these words as the iust praise and commendation of good workes by our Apostle immediatly before mentioned including a reason why beleeuers should be fruitfull in them But I rather conceiue them as an enforcement of the dutie vpon Titus for these reasons 1. had the Apostle applied them to good workes it is not likely he would haue seuered them from the former words by a full point hee might sooner and aptlier in that sence haue said which are good and profitable or as in the end of the next verse for they are thus and thus rather then after so full a stoppe so suddenly haue returned to that matter which seemed absolued and finished 2. These words in the other sence giuen seeme to make an easie entrance and beat an high way to the next branch of Titus his dutie namely to set himselfe against the contrarie doctrine 3. The opposition in the end of the next verse clearly leadeth me to this exposition which is as this kind of doctrine is good and profitable so that other forme of doctrine which standeth vpon idle questions and genealogies is vaine and vnprofitable Thus then let vs take the entire sence This doctrine which I haue and doe deliuer vnto thee for the vse of the Church is a faithful word do thou therefore affirme it boldly and confirme it vnto beleeuers the which if thou dost thou shalt propound things which are good and profitable good that is wholesome and sound in their owne nature and profitable that is of exceeding good and necessarie vse thorough the whole life of man Doctr. 1. In that such as beleeue in God must be carefull to shew forth good workes we may obserue from whom a good worke can onely proceed namely from beleeuers For in vaine had it beene to haue vrged the doctrine of good workes vpon wicked ones and vnbeleeuers there iâ— an other doctrine more proper to them namely that doctrine which may strike them with sorrow for sinne sence of damnation prickings of heart and terrors of conscience so as they might be prepared vnto faith and these workes of repentance the fruits of amendment of life Therefore that we might know this doctrine of good workes proper to beleeuers our Apostle calleth for them of none other well he knew that no other could do them he knew that men cannot gather grapes of thornes and that till the fountaine were pure the issues and streames must needs be troubled and corrupt he knew that first the tree must be good and then the fruit and that the inside must first be made cleane In a word that whosoeuer hath not his heart purified by faith is an vncapeable hearer of this doctrine Obiect But are not vnbeleeuers as well bound to good workes as beleeuers iâ— not the law vniuersall and the commandement to doe good and abstaine from euill generall Answ. Yes they are bound to bring forth such good workes as are the fruits of faith which before regeneration is an impossible commandement for euery tree which bringeth not forth good fruite shall be hewen downe Quest. But what if an vnbeleeuer doe that which God commandeth as giue almes build Churches colledges heare the word pray maintaine the ministry c. Answ. We cannot here fitlier speake then with the Apostle whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne without faith it is impossible to please God Obiect But then if I be not assured that I am a beleeuer it is al one to doe good or euill to sit at home or come to church to pray or not to pray c. Ans. It is not all one seeing the action commanded is good in the matter and may doe good vnto others and may bring some temporall blessing or remooue some temporall euill from the partie himselfe as appeareth in that semblance of repentance in Ahab without faith and truth although in the doer in the forme and in the ende it faileth But the action forbidden is euerie way and out of measure sinnefull and damnable Obiect But it is not all one to be condemned for doing an action forbidden and to be condemned for doing an action
tyeth not himselfe and truth vnto it Obiect But we haue no teachers who teach not the truth Answ. We are to blesse God that the truth of religion is so happily taught and protected as it is and Satan wanteth of his will that it is so and yet can we thinke that his mallice now towards the end is so abated or that the state of the Church is now aboue all times so priuiledged as that he hath not his instruments still labouring to corrupt and depraue the truth broaching so farre as they dare their priuate opinions for which the truth is little beholding vnto them The Prophet Ieremie speaketh of Prophets who prophecied lyes in the name of the Lord and saith they prophecied false vision and diuination and vanitie and the deceitfulnesse of their owne hearts why what was that in that they said Yee shall not see the sword and famine shall not come but I will giue you assured peace in this place If we shall heare such sweet inchanting voyces all is well with vs we haue the most flourishing and most reformed Church that euer was since the Apostles dayes and we may take a nappe and rest in our peace and prosperitie what way can we be mooued surely these words may seeme the visions of mens owne hearts the rather in that the Lord by his owne hand from heauen proclaiming the contrarie by durable plagues and lasting iudgements of plagues famines vnseasonablenesse of weather by yeares together and for the troubles and oppositions in the Church when or where were they stronger since the Gospel first entred If we shall here voyces whispering oh men are too precise too pure too forward and what need so much teaching so much running trotting to sermons and disgracing such as frequent the meanes of saluation more carefully with the tearmes of sermon-gadders and sermon-mungers and such Is the truth which desireth nothing more then the light beholding to such visions of mens owne hearts or can we here acknowledge the stile of the spirit and word of truth If we shall meete with doctrines giuing libertie to profane gaming and pastimes on the Lords sabboath and then hauing gotten in a finger go on to make it an indifferent thing to keepe or not to keepe but only the times of Church required by law and further make it questionable whether we ought to keepe this present Sabboath or devise some other is not this as great a blow to the truth as she can receiue more then she looketh for in the house of her freinds which let it preuaile we shall see a poore staruen pietie among men in very few daies If we meet with other defences iustifying and approouing euery thing and any thing to be spoken in the pulpit besides the pure word of God which is profitable to teach improoue correct and instruct in all righteousnesse that a man may moyle himselfe and hearers in pudles I speake comparatiuely in regard of the pure word of God when in the meane time the sweet streames which run from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie are neglected how is the truth here honoured when the Scriptures the fountaine of it are so vnequally matched If it shall be affirmed that whosoeuer shall in name professe themselues to be Christians the Sacraments are not to be denied them although they be openly wicked because all men are subiect to sinne If men shall make a tush and a light or no falt to sweare by faith or trothe c. because it is but a custome of the tongue surely we may say if these be the voyces of Prophets they are of such as Christ speaketh of which deceiue many which make iniquitie abound and the loue to the truth grow key cold Vse 2. To people to pray to the Lord 1. To giue pastors according to his owne heart not such as may seeke out vaine and foolish things the froth of wit and learning but such things as may feed their soules with wisedome and vnderstanding 2. For the spirit of discerning to trie the spirits by which are of God for the guise of false teachers is priuily to bring in damnable doctrines and craftely to creepe into mens affections and men more easily run after them because they speake something pleasing to corrupt nature sometimes in the matter sometimes in the manner and therefore such as would not be deceiued by them must be prouoked to more warinesse 3. For the spirit of subiection that they may receiue the truth as truth for else it will be iust with God to giue them ouer to be seduced with false teachers and to beleeue lyes For those that despise his counsell shall eate of the fruit of their owne way and be filled with their owne devises those that regard not to know God shall by God be deliuered vp to a reprobate sence and those that will not beleeue one Micah but hate him shall fall into the hands of foure hundreth false Prophets to fall by them 4. Commend the cause of the truth vnto the Lords protection entreating him that it may be continued euen to this our Church and Land the which surely by the great contempt and abuse of the light and the bringers of it we haue iustly forfeyted and deserue to be plagued with all kind of illusions as Poperie profanesse Brownisme Atheisme the which fearefull iudgements haue made out great head alreadie and are forerunners of greater euills and beginnings of more bitter sorrowes without timely repentance And to what other ground can we ascribe all these euills but vnto the iust iudgement of God for our hatred and abuse of the light the candlesticks of it Vers. 9. But stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the lawe for they are vnprofitable and vaine Although Titus hath beene in the former verse commanded to teach and beat home such true and profitable points of doctrine as we haue heard yet must he know that he hath receiued but halfe his errand and is but halfe way in his dutie wherein if he would be compleat he must further circumspectly watch against and represse all vaine and fruitles teaching especially those kinds here mentioned either suffering them not to breake out at all or if they doe to nippe and blast them quickly and betimes if he can he must stoppe them in the head if he cannot do that he must stay them in the streame The verse standeth on two parts 1. a precept to stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the law 2. a reason of it for they are vnprofitable and vaine For the meaning of the words we must knowe that our Apostle condemneth not the moouing of euerie question in handling the word for there are many necessarie ones in diuinitie which for our instruction and edification we may enquire and dispute thus we reade that Paul disputed often and thus we are trained and furnished in the diuinitie schoole to defend
performed more miracles then Christ and all his Apostles and was farre greater then Iohn Baptist we could not auoid but be heretikes indeed because these and a number such are contradictory to the canon of the Scriptures reuerse the foundation of religion and yet are obstinatly defended by them And further let men see hence how inconsideratly they cast the names of old heretiques to the blemishing of the liues and waies of many godly and worthy men as when Christian and religious men are tearmed by the name of Puritans an auncient sect of heretikes with whom these haue but small acquaintance The like may we say of that reproachfull title of Scismatikes who quickly degenerate into heretikes who rent the coate of Christ and make division in the Church sometimes for some opinion but more vsually about some orderly rites and ceremonies in the Church Now then to challenge men of scisme 1. the Church must be prooued to agree and to haue the vnitie of truth both for doctrine and rites 2. men must be conuinced by the word that the doctrine is the wholsome word and the rites and ceremonies are edifying orderly inoffensiue and not superstitious Obiect But some are so peeuish they will neuer be conuinced and satisfied Answ. The reason hereof seemes to be because the Church is sometimes a partie in such a question and therefore it were wisedome to bring vpon such parties the iudgement of other reformed Churches to make vp such a conuiction And then when all such good meanes are vsed if men separate from the Church let them lie iustly vnder the reproach of their sin But farre be it that euery one who carrieth a diuerse iudgement concerning some rites in the Church wherein he liues should presently become a scismatike for such a one may still cleaue in heart in affection and in personall presence vnto the Church and be farre from interrupting the vnitie of the Church Yea farre be it that euery departure from those that call themselues the Church yea in maine points of doctrine should be scisme Were Elias and Elizeus Scismatikes because they departed from Ieroboams worship were our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles scismatikes in departing from the doctrines of the Pharisies and Saduces No it was Ieroboam it was the Preists and Pharisies who pretended themselues to be the Church departing from the truth and so from the true vnitie that were the authors of Scisme herein And so for rites how can we stoppe a Papists mouth if we shall say that those men who depart from rites tending to the weakning of faith and doctrine or offensiue and superstitious are presently to be ranked amongst Scismatikes for haue not we our selues thus departed from an hundred Romish ceremonies and yet we say they are the authors of Scisme therein Let this rectifie our iudgements and keepe vs from rash censures in matters so capitall and so difficult If any Catholike spirit will still reproach vs as Scismatikes surely we will reioyce herein that we are not of them whose canon hath taught vs that if Christ and his Apostles would not subscribe to all their decrees they should escape no other tearmes but be reputed Scismatikes at the least if not burnt for heretikes Secondly note that there haue bin and shall be to the end heresies in the Church Christ was no sooner ascended but that blessed doctrine of his euen while the Apostles yet liued was oppugned by heretikes which seemeth to be the ground of this precept Nay no sooner was there a Church but heresie the disease and corruption of it beganne to discouer it self and truth gaâ—e only the start was before heresie yea the â—aâ—es came vp with the good seed in the feild of the Lord. The reasons of this doctrine are First so long as the causes of heresie remaine it selfe must needs continue but the causes shall be and euer haue bin in the Church and these are ignorance of God pride of heart selfe conceit ouerweening of gifts want of loue to Christ and his truth Satans mallice ambition couetousnesse flattery and many moe in a word so long as there is a mixture between good and badde there will be a fight between them Secondly the Lord in his prouidence suffereth false prophets and heretikes to rise vp among his people to prooue try them whether they will cleaue vnto him or no Deut. 13.3 they are the Lords fanne brought into his floaâ—e to separate betweene the faithfull and vnfaithfull whereby the wicked fall off as beeing thrust away from the Lord vers 7. and the godly who are by Satan and his instruments accused to be hypocrites are manifested â—ound at the heart and faithfull to the ende So the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.19 There must be heresies that those who are approoued of God may be knowne he saith not it is possible but necessarie that heresies be as fire to trie and purge the gold Thirdly the Lord in his iustice punisheth by such the contempt of his truth and the careles and vnaffected intertainement of his word For iustly are men who will not receiue the truth in the loue of it giuen ouer to strong delusions in the beleeuing of lies If Christ and his Gospel cannot be receiued Antichrist when he commeth with all lying wonders and preuailing errors shall If the truth in Michas mouth be contemned 400. false Prophets shall preuaile with their lie So haue we seene that where a faithfull Pastor hath beene lightly set by the Lord hath one way or other remooued him and after his departure sent in some grieuous wolfe or other that hath not spared the flocke Fourthly the wisdome of God permitteth it for although it seeme to poison vtterly destroy the truth yet indeede he turneth it to the clearing and confirming of it it beeing an occasion that the truth is further sifted into that as sparkles issue out of the striking of two flints together so the truth discussed and disputed becommeth more lightsome and more victorious yea the gold commeth no brighter out of the fire then the truth out of the triall of opposition and contradiction Vse 1. Whensoeuer Sathan according to his accustomed mallice against sinceritie stirreth vp any troubles to stay the course of the Gospel to obscure the shining brightnesse of Gods glorie and to bring confusion into the most wise orders and ordinances of God then the Lord so ouerruleth the matter as that he alwaies bringeth light out of darkenes glorifieth himselfe purgeth his floare prooueth his people quickneth their zeale and traineth them in humilitie and obedience Let vs not then be discouraged if our eyes see many trials and in them many fall off if we see the truth oppugned doctrines of libertie broached backed and zealously maintained for surely although the Lord herein may iustly correct our manifest contempt of the truth yet can he not nor will forget his owne glorie 2. We ought to be so farre from troubling or hindring
from the Apostles mouth that for the same all good men approoued him and wished him all good proceedings And hence we may note 1. what is the vse of this most auncient and approoued custome of saluting one another by writing namely to signifie a louing remembrance of the partie saluted with an earnest desire of their good and welfare for that is a common affection to all salutations to signifie such a desire And yet there is great difference betweene one salutation and an other which riseth from the difference of the persons saluting Whereof some are meerely ciuill men without all religion and these could not reach to wish their friends the best blessings although they wished them the best they could reach as the ordinarie formes both of the Greekes and Latines testifie Others haue more in them then humanitie in that they apprehend the higher graces of God in his Christ reuealed in the Gospel and hauing their owne parts therein they most freely feelingly in their salutations wish their friends to partake with them first in such graces as may accompanie their saluation and then in all that outward prosperitie that shall make for their good and these are the salutations of the Apostles and of good Christians they be no court holy water nor salutare libenter from teeth outward but heartie and vnfained testimonies of loue much making for the encrease of mutuall loue yea and the strengthening of the bond of the communion of Saints Now if this be the vse of salutations we may see how grossely the Papists are besotted in martyring that I may vse Luthers word the Angels salutation to Marie For 1. whereas a salutation is a ciuil thing they haue turned this into a deuout praier 2. not to Marie whome the words concerned alone but vnto God at whose hands the repeating of it meriteth pardon of many sinnes 3. whereas salutation is to be done to a partie present among vs this saluteth one absent 4. whereas it was the angels dutie to carrie this message once to Marie they thrust euerie man and woman into the Angels office to carrie the same message euerie moment as if it were a thing not alreadie accomplished 5. what further good can they wish to Marie now in heauen But they haue despised the wisedome of God and what wisedom can be in them 2. Note what a great incouragement and comfort it is for the godly to haue the hearts the commendations the good words and wishes of them that feaâ—e God it is an excellent support against the disgraces of the times and reproaches of vngodly men when Gods people reach vnto a man the right hand of fellowship little neede he care for the causles curses and reproaches of the wicked that hath the blessing of the Saints with him although therefore we haue another rule to walke by then the iudgement of men and in doing our dutie we may say with the Apostle I care not for the iudgement of any man yet it will be good for a man to conceiue how he is esteemed of the best to whom ordinarily God giueth a spirit of discerning that if it be possible with a good conscience he may ioyne a good name which is not onely sweete as a pretious oyntment but will supple and asswage such wounds and stroakes as the â—â—icked will be still inflicting Neither can these two things be easily disioyned the approouing of the heart vnto God and of the wayes vnto Gods people 3. Note from the Apostles example what a good office it is to be a peace-maker and to knit the members of the bodie of Christ close together this argueth men to be endued with that wisedome which is from aboue the properties whereof are to be pure peaceable full of mercie and good fruits especially the Ministers of God must account it a part of their office not onely to reconcile man to God but euen man to man And let euerie man conceiue and remember that our Lord Iesus maketh it one of the pathes and rules of true happinesse when he saith blessed are the peacemakers 4. Note how the Saints of God ought to embrace one another and especially such as are of the best desert in the Church for their labours and gifts euen as the Saints with Paul did Titus many of whom doubtlesse had neuer seene his face but had heard of his faithfulnesse euen such should be our loue to the godly as we should affect them that are absent as well as present and wherein we can testifie that affection to those whom we haue heard well although by face we neuer knew them Greete them that loue vs in the faith Quest. May we not salute any but beleeuers Answ. There is a common salutation which is due from euery man to euery man and that is a ciuill curtesie and kind of honour which is to be shewed to all men our Sauiour Christ commanded his Disciples whensoeuer they entred into an house they should salute the same Matth. 10.12 and gaue them a forme of salutation which they must vse whether the sonne of peace were there or no saying peace be to this house Yea if men be our enemies and will not vouchsafe to salute vs againe yet we must not omit this branch of courteous behauiour towards them Matth. 5.47 If yee be freindly to your brethren only what singular thing doe yee doe not euen the Publicans the same The word traâ—slated be freindly is the same with this here signifieth such freindship as was in those countries testified by salutations and embracings which euen the worst could well inough performe to their freinds but Christ sheweth that we must doe more we must not expect to see whether we be saluted first but kindly salute our enemies although we be not saluted againe And the reason is because it was counted a signe of hatred not to salute a man 2. Sam. 13.22 Absolon said neither good nor bad to his brother for Absolon hated Amnon Whereas Christians on the contrarie must thinke on such things as may preuent offence procure loue and winne if it may be euen estranâ—ed affections But yet howsoeuer this salutation is generally due from equall to equall yet there are some excepted cases in the Scripture 1. such a one as lyeth in some open sinne and hateth to be reformed not yeelding to godly counsell out of the word a superiour here may forbeare to speake to such a one by way of correction but so as he must haue care that he aime at the fault and not at the person and make it so known to the person that he testifieth not the hatred of his person but of his sinne Thus Dauid banished Absolon from the court for killing Amnon 2. There are open enemies of God and of his truth of his Church who haue sold themselues to maligne it such sworne enemies wee may not thus embrace 2. Ioh. 10. If any man bring not this doctrine
566 Euill speaking ranged into the sundry ranks of it 567 Meanes to avoide euill speaking in 5. rules 571 Cases wherein a man may contend and strike 5. 573 Rules to avoide the sinne of Quarelling 5. 577 The fruits of Christian equitie 4. 579 Necessiâ—ie of Christian equitie in sundrie points 581 Three things in the description of Christian meekensse 584 The vse of Christian meekenesse in three points 586 Motiues to meeknesse 3. 587 Notes to discerne the change of a mans selfe by 592 The corruption of the minde standeth in 3 degrees 594 Foure main properties of folly most natural to the naturall man 597 The deceit of the heart putteth forth it selfe in sundry vngodly practises 602 Fiue seueral sorts of men in seuerall paths and neuer one of them in the right 605 Grounds out of Scripture against the Popish doctrine of freewill 5. 613 Notes to trie a mans present happinesse by 632 Essentiall parts of a Sacrament three 639 Baptsme the lauer of regeneration fowre wayes 641 Baptisme hath 4. vses in them that beleeue alreadie 644 The congregation must stay the Baptisme for fowre reasons 647 Sixe things considered in the description of regeneration 648 Notes to trâ—e the truth of our regeneration 5. 656 Graces of the spirit compared to waters in three things 658 The spirit is said to be powred out in three respects 658 Of barrennes of heart three maine causes 663 Sundrie consolations to those that are heires of life 677 Rules to helpe vs to forwardnesse in good works 5. 687 People that come to heare the word must pray for 4. things 691 Vses of Genealogies in the Scriptures 694 Reason to auoide curiositie in Gods matters 4. 699 To make an heretike 3. things required 701 Meanes to avoide heresie 5. 705 Two degrees of Excommunication 707 Excommunication how far it stretcheth in 4. points 709 Reasons why we are to avoide excommunicate persons 710 Excommunication must not be inflicted for trifles 4. reasons 713 Gods children must imitate their heauenly Father in vsing great patience euen to the worst for 4. reas 721 Open and obstinate sinners must be avoided for fowre reas 722 The benefit of a good conscience in 5. particulars 725 Non residencie condemned by many reasons 727 Faith doth fiue things to the producing of a good worke 734 Many necessarie vses of good workes referred to their seuerall heads 736 Conditions of Christian fruitfulnes 5. 740 Reasons to prouoke Christians to fruitfulnesse 4. 741 Lets and hinderances of fruitfulnes 743 The ordinarie salutation added to euerie Epistle for 5. reasons 750 An other briefe Table of the most of the Questions resolued in this Commentarie HOw and why Pauls name was changed 3 Why Pauls name is prefixed before his Epistles 5 How farre a man is bound to set his name to his writings 5 How a man may knowe that he hath faith 15 How could God promise any thing before the world began 30 Whether God can change his will 33 Whether there he chance or fortune 45 How Christ is a Lord seeing he is euery where called a seruant 68 How Christ is called a Sauiour seeing the Father and holy Ghost saue also and we reade of sundrie other Sauiours 69 Whether the wicked haue more peace then the godly 73 What power Titus had to redresse disorders in Creta 78 What and wherein consists the difference betweene Ciuil and Ecclesiasticall power 79 How it is in the power of ministers to haue faitâ—full children 109 Why in the care of the family the first precept concerneth the children and not the wife ibid. How far anger is forbidden in a Minister 134 How farre it is lawfull or vnlawfull for a Minister to vse wine 140 Whether good men onely must be loued and not euill 168 Whether the Scriptures be perfect without tradition 190 Whether the Scriptures be obscure 192 How false teachers vse to deceiue mens minds 209 How may the mouths of heretikes bee stopped 220 Whether a man can be saued that erreth in a fundamentall point 225 Why God suffereth seducers among his people 228 Why Paul calleth Epimenides a Prophet 235 How the Prophets of God were distinguished from those of the Gentiles 236 How the knowledge of God is ascribed vnto the natural man 239 How farre we may alleadge humane testimonies in sermons 242 Whether any kind of lie be lawfull 246 What are meant by Iewish fables 271 Who are meant in the scriptures by pure persons 281 How any thing may be said to be pure or impure 287 How all things are pure to the pure 291 Whether recusant Papists may be compelled to Church seeing it doth offend theÌ„ 293 Whether a man with safe conscience may eat flesh at times prohibited by the Magistrate 294 Whether can any Magistrate make lawes to bind conscience ibid. How we can stand to our Christian libertie if we suffer the Magistrate 〈◊〉 restraine vs in it ibid. Whether a man may pray for more wealth then necessaries 303 How any Minister may attaine the ende of his calling 334 Why it is no needeesse precept to exhort younger women to loue their husbaands and children 376 Whether the wife may dispose of her husbands goods without his consent 399 How may a man carrie himselfe that the word of God be not euill spoken of 402 How seruants must please their masters yet not be man pleasers 426 How farre Christ is said to die and giue himselfe for all men 507 How the short death of Christ could free from infinite and eternall euills 510 Whether Magistracy be now lawful against Anabaptists 545 Whether Mordecai did wel in denying Haman reuerence 553 Whether Naboth did lawfully denie king Ahab his vineyard ibid. Whether the people might warrantably resist Saul in rescuing IonathaÌ„ his sonne from death 554 Whether Ioab did well in numbring the people at Dauids commandement ibid. Whether hee did well in slaying Absolon against his commandement ibid. How God can be said to be so good and a louer of man seeing so many vessells are prepared to destruction 624 How we can be said to be saued already seeing we carry about vs the body of sinne and death 628 Whether grace 〈◊〉 tied to the sacrament 640 What is the â—aith of infants 643 Whether the water in baptisme carrieh in it a 〈◊〉 and efficacy of washing the 〈◊〉 where Bellarmines instances are examined 650 What is meant by iustification and what by grace in the controuersie betweene the Papists and vs. 665.666 c. How faith is said to iustifie vs. 671 Whether there be any teachers among vs that teach any thing saue the truth 690 How the Apostle condemneth genealogies of which is such necessarie vse in the Scriptures 694 Whether priuate Christians may avoide an open notorious sinner before the Church hath cast him out or what tâ—ey must do in this case whilest the church winketh at such a one 712 Whether heretikes may be put to death seeing the Apostle onely commandeth to auoide them ibid.
praises which vnbeleeuers are as heauie vnto as a beare to the stake because they wāt the spirit which crieth in the hearts of Gods children abba father Fourthly it hath a liuely hope accompanying it it causeth watchfulnesse and waiting for yea and reioycing in the hope of the appearing of the Lord Iesus Rom. 5.2 beeing iustified by faith we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God Secondly we may hence gather a cause why some beleeue some beleeue not it is not because some will and some will not whatsoeuer free-will-men presumptuously auouch the Holy Ghost telleth vs it is not in the willer nor in the runner but therefore men come to the faith because they are elected Act. 13.48 And why did not the Iewes beleeue the heauenly doctrine of Christ himselfe the reason is giuen Ioh. 10.26 Ye beleeue not because ye are not my sheepe most true is it here the elect haue obtained sauing faith the rest are hardened Rom. 11.7 The third conclusion is that this peculiar faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought in them by the ministrie of the word this beeing noted here that the end of the ministrie is to bring the elect vnto the faith Iob. 33.23 If there be a messenger or interpreter one of a thousand to declare to man his righteousnesse now this righteousnesse is no other then the righteousnesse of faith for this ende were the Apostles called furnished and sent out into the world to teach men faith on the Sonne of God as appeareth in their commission Mar. 16.16 Goe into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued to this purpose is it that Paul affirmeth of the great mysterie of Godlinesse that it must first be preached vnto the Gentiles and then beleeued on in the world Vse 1. If this be the principall ende of the ministerie let ministers herein employ their first and principall paines to bring men vnto the faith wherein they shall imitate our Apostle not onely here but in his other Epistles who first dealeth in the causes and meanes of saluation and then instructeth in Christian manners as one whom the wisdome of God had taught that if the inside be not first made cleane and the heart purified by faith whatsoeuer actions can proceede from men be they neuer so glorious yet indeede they are no better then glistering sinnes he hath the right way of teaching in the schoole of Christ that first layeth for his ground faith in Christ and then buildeth thereon all his precepts of Christian Philosophie 2. The Minister ought to propound before him Gods end in performance of euery ministeriall dutie and that is by enlighting conuerting confirming comforting to bring and stablish men in the faith Which iustly reprehendeth such as forgetting themselues their dutie and people out of the pride of their hearts busie themselues in finding out obscure and darke mysteries tying hard knots to vntie them againe not much vnlike the dogge which refuseth soft meate to gnaw vpon bones and all this to get the praise of nimble heads and sharpe wits whereas the true glorie of a Minister is the number of those that are begotten to the faith who are gathered by the plaine euidence of the word in the words not which mans wisdome but which Gods spirit teacheth 3. The Lord hauing set out the ministrie for this vse let euery hearer acknowledge herein Gods ordinance and yeeld themselues with all submission vnto the ministerie and the word there preached that thereby they may haue faith wrought in their hearts God will haue men taught on earth and not from heauen by man not Angels or dead men let this meanes be despised nothing in heauen or earth can do thee good fast pray afflict thy soule forget not to distribute doe all the good thou canst but yet all this while despise the word offered and thou hast forsaken thine owne mercie nay more come to the ministerie heare the word read preached ioyne in the prayers and Sacraments of the Church if thou commest without the submission of thy heart whereby thou art become as prepared ground to couer the seede vnto increase all is in vaine for what is Paul what is Apollos what is the minister be he neuer so choise and excellent except he be the Minister of thy faith and so what is the ministerie to thee if it be not the ministerie of thy faith 4. Euery man may hence examine himselfe whether in the vse of the ministerie he finde sauing faith begotten wrought in his heart and by examination some may finde their vnderstandings more enlightened their iudgements more setled their practise in some things reformed but a very fewe shall finde Christ apprehended and rested in vnto saluation seeing so fewe there are that liue by faith in the Sonne of God for of all the sinnes that the spirit may and shall rebuke the world of this is the chiefe because they beleeue not in Christ. Howsoeuer many are in some things bettered by the ministerie yet very fewe haue attained this principall ende of it which is to put men in possession of true faith and by it of saluation And the knowledge of the truth which is according to Godlinesse The Apostle beeing called to beget faith in the elect magnifieth and extolleth this his calling from the difficultie of the worke for it is not to bring forth by his trauell any blind perswasion of faith which beeing too naturall to men would rise of it selfe fast enough without any such manuring but such a faith as is peculiar to the elect as before we heard In the which least men should be deceiued as easily and willingly the most be he taketh paines to set downe the whole nature of it in particular And first here we haue the ground of faith which is knowledge and because the truth of faith cannot find footing vpon follies or fansies nay nor vpon euery profitable knowledge he teacheth what kind of knowledge he speaketh of and that is the knowledge of the truth that is of the Gospel beeing a word of truth yea truth it selfe so called by way of excellencie or eminencie as though no other truth deserued that name or because this carrieth the onely vndoubted truth with it And further because many thinke all cocksure and that they cannot faile of faith if they be able to discourse of this truth he teacheth vs that it is not euery knowledge of the truth he meaneth but such a one as is according to godlinesse that is such as frameth the heart of the possessor to true Godlinesse Whence naturally arise these three conclusions First that the doctrine of the Gospell is the truth it selfe Secondly that the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith Thirdly that where it is aright it frameth the heart to Godlinesse First the doctrine of the Gospel is truth it selfe 1. because the author of it is truth
himselfe and the people of his daies whome he would not suffer to rest in farre more knowledge and proper faith then this we haue in hand how vrgeth he the Colossians that hauing receiued a tast of the true knhwledge of God nay euen a kind of stedfastnesse in the faith of the Lord Iesus yet here they should not make any staie but proceed on to the full assurance of vnderstanding in all the riches of it to know the mysterie of God yea to be further rooted and built and stablished in the faith of Christ and neuer to giue ouer till they come to be compleate in him which how they can stand with that Popish position a weake eie may see The like of Peter 2. Pet. 1.12 And 2. wauerers in religion and vnsetled persons in their profession may hence be informed to iudge of themselues and their present estate We heare more then a few vttering such voices as these There is such difference of opinions among teachers that I know not what to hold or whom to beleeue but is not this openly to proclaime the want of faith which is not only assuredly perswaded of but certainely knoweth the truth of that it apprehendeth The iust man we know liueth by his faith but this is to withdraw himselfe to perdition Let not therefore such wauering minded men looke for portion in Christ whose followers and disciples can professe vnto him Master thou hast the words of eternall life and whether shall we goe And though all men forsake thee yet we will die with thee before we denie thee Our precept is that if an Angel from heauen should come and bring another doctrine so setled and stablished our mindes ought to be in the present truth we should hold him accursed But lamentable it is that Angels from heauen need not come to preuaile against the truth for let but a blinded Papist come from Rome broach his vessell and in effect affirme that all the Apostles were deceiued in their doctrine a number of Protestants may soone be turned to another Gospel the experience whereof hath brought swarmes of Iesuits and Seminaries among vs to the poysning not of a few 3. If the elect are brought to the faith by the acknowledging of the truth then after long teaching and much meanes to be still blinde and not to see the things of our peace is a most heauie iudgement of God for here is a forfeit of faith and saluation Here indeede is the voice of Christ but here are not sheepe of Christ that heare it here is the glorious light of the Gospel shining but here are none but Infidels the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded that they cannot behold it here is the annointing offering to teach all things but here are not they that haue receiued him here is spirituall meate but here are not spirituall men to feed vpon it for if any thinke himselfe spirituall let him acknowledge the things deliuered to be the commandements of the Lord which who so doth not he is stil in the snare of the deuil farre from repentance prisoner to doe his will Whence are all our plagues in the Church in the land but for want of not acknowledging the truths which haue bin clearer then the sun to our eyes and how iust is it that such as will not know the voice should know the hand of God and that whome the vocall word cannot reclaime the reall word of the Lord should ouertake Thirdly whosoeuer in truth entertaine the Doctrine of the Gospel the hearts of such are framed vnto godlines For herein this truth taketh place and preheminence aboue all other truths and writings in that it doth not only inlighten the vnderstanding but also in that it fashioneth the heart vnto that which it teacheth nay herein this doctrine farre excelleth that of the law of God which is indeed a lanterne to direct and teacheth what to doe by enforming the minde in the seuerall duties of it but giueth no power to the performance of any of them but this truth besides the shewing of the dutie conferreth strength acceptably to do it for it conuerteth the soule More plainely we reade of a twofold law but in substance the same 1. the law of God 2. the law of Christ. The former is an old commandement prescribing loue the latter a new commandement prescribing loue also The newnes of this commandement then standeth not in any new matter and substance of Doctrine but in this new manner of deliuerie and propounding in that the law commanded loue but gaue no strength to performe it it writeth it selfe onely in the fleshly tables of the heart and so in the flesh it cannot be fulfilled but in the Gospel with this commandement of loue goeth in beleeuers the giuing of Christ and the gift of faith whereby they are enabled in the performance of it whence also the Apostle Iohn calleth it both an olde doctrine namely in regard of the substance of it and a new doctrine not as latter in time but in respect of that effectuall power of renewing the soule which accompanieth it and maketh the doctrine effectuall to the beleeuer it beeing the quickning spirit which reformeth the minde informed In like manner doth our Apostle elsewhere oppose the euidence of this doctrine to the vailed knowledge of the law and ascribeth vnto it two things aboue that which the law affoardeth 1. a clearer illumination We behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lord with open face 2. reformation of heart and life and are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie which is the end of the former enlightning vnto which the law could not lead vs which letteth vs see indeed some part of the glorie of the Lord but cannot change vs as this into that we see And as the propertie of this truth is to renew men by the knowledge of it to his image that did create vs so whosoeuer haue learned Christ as the the truth is in Christ he hath cast off the old man and is renewed in the spirit of the minde This knowledge leaueth not men in vaine speculation but leadeth forward euery Christian towards his perfection 2. Tim. 3.16 Vse 1. If this be the preheminence of the word to frame the soule to true godlinesse then is it a matter aboue the reach of all humane learning and therefore the folly of those men is hence discouered who devote and bury themselues in profane studies of what kind soeuer they be thinking therein to obtaine more wisedome then in the studie of the Scriptures But in forsaking the word of the Lord what wisedome is there and what is their gaine more then that by the iust wrath of God vpon them they are commonly turned into that they reade liuing in open profanes or else at the best are but ciuill men without religion or good
conscience For let a man read and studie all his dayes all arts and sciences let him be exquisite in tongues languages and all commendable literature which are things excellent yet let him neglect this knowledge which beareth the bell in making men wise vnto saluation such an one can neuer haue his heart framed vnto godlines 2. Euery hearer of the truth must examine whether by it his heart be thus framed vnto godlines for else it is not rightly learned for as this grace hath appeared to this purpose to teach men to denie vngodlines and worldly lusts and to liue soberly and iustly and godly in this present world so is it not then learned when men can onely discourse of the death of Christ of his resurrection of his ascention except withall there be some experience of the vertue of his death in themselues killing their sinnes so as henceforth they serue not sinne 2. some feeling of the power of his blessed resurrection in beeing ingrafted with him into the similitude of it 3. and some ascent of our affections after him into heauen prouoking to seeke the things that are aboue a bare and vnfeeling speculation is here not onely vnprofitable but much more dangerous and damnable The Iewes could boast that they were free borne and of Abraham as many among vs take themselues to be strong beleeuers but let Christ come to the point with them If the truth hath set you free ye are free indeede the truth is that the Sonne hath not freed them for they are not free from their lusts nor are kings to rule ouer them but vassals vnder them still The spirit of God in the ministerie which is his chariot hath not freed them from seruitude of sinne and death for where the spiririt is effectuall there is libertie A dangerous thing is it that men so chained in ignorance and manifold lusts should ouerthrowe themselues by ouerweening conceits feeding for faith fansies for confidence carnall presumption for truth error bringing them into a fooles paradise for the present but the end will be the sinking and sorrowe of their soules He is a good scholler indeede and raised into the highest forme of this schoole of God not who can talke well and giue religion some good words which are good cheape but he that hath so farre profited in sound godlinesse as that he hath attained vnto faith the feare of God humilitie endeauour in obedience thankfulnes vprightnesse and hath proceeded in the true worship of God according to his word in hatred of false worship in glorifying the name of God sanctifying his Sabbaths reuerencing his sanctuarie louing the image of God in his brethren and such like such a man sheweth that the truth hath sanctified him that pure religion and the power of it possesseth his heart These things seeke and find in thy selfe thou hast profited in this truth else whatsoeuer may seeme a bodie of religion in thee is turned into a shadow without substance without truth v. 2. Vnder the hope of life eternall In these words the Apostle commendeth his ministerie partly from the ende of it in that it leadeth by the truth preached the beleeuers of it vnto the hope of eternall life as also partly from the effect of it in them which is the full furnishing of them with such graces as lead them comfortably to their happinesse adding vnto the faith of the elect such an hope as maketh them not ashamed And they affoard two instructions 1. That the ende of the ministerie is to drawe mens mindes vpward from earth towards heauen 2. That true faith neuer goeth alone but attended with other excellent vertues and namely with knowledge hope c. Doctr. Euery faithfull teacher must conceiue it to be his dutie to drawe mens hearts from things belowe to the contemplation of things of an higher straine and from seeking the things tending to a temporall vnto such as belong to life eternall Reasons 1. This was the ayme not onely of our Apostle here but of all the men of God whose faithfulnes the Scriptures hath recommended vnto our imitation All that pedagogie during the law was onely to traine men vnto Christ and to saluation by him But that rudiment beeing abolished and the truth further breaking out the chiefe doctor of his Church setting himselfe a coppy to all teachers called men to no other thing then first to seeke the kingdome of God and to labour not for the perishing food but that which abideth vnto eternall life And after him his holy Apostles made no other vse of those maine articles of our faith the truth of which they left confirmed in all their writings as if they were occasioned to speake of the death of Christ it was to the ende that beleeuers should die to the world that henceforth they should vse it as not vsing it or as men crucified vnto it if of the resurrection of Christ it was to the same purpose that men should be raised with him henceforth to seeke the things which are aboue if of his ascention it was that men might in heart and affection ascend vp after him 2. All other professions further men in their earthly estates some employed about the health of the bodie some about the maintaining of mens outward rights some about the framing of tender minds in humane disciplines and sciences all which further our fellowship and societie among men onely this of all other professions furthereth men in their heauenly estate and fitteth them yea maketh vp for them their fellowship with God Eph. 4.11 12. 3. Hereby men lay a sure ground-worke of profitting men in godlines for this expectation and desire of life eternall once wrought in the heart it easily bringeth men to the deniall of themselues both in bearing the crosse for Christ as Moses esteemed highly of the rebuke of Christ for he had respect vnto the recompence of reward as also in stripping themselues of profits pleasures advancements friends father wife children libertie yea life it selfe Set this treasure before the eyes of the wise merchant he will sell all for it Tell a man of an earthly kingdome and let him throughly digest the conceit of obtaining it it will be such a commander as he willingly both vndertaketh and deuoureth any trauell for it euen so let the beleeuing soule once conceiue of raigning with Christ it will easily suffer any hardship with him The disciples desirous to know what recompence their Lord would make them for leauing all to follow him Christ presently telleth them of twelue seats on which they shall sit and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel at the appearance of the sonne of man well knowing that if this promise were once well digested it would so feede vp their hearts as they should not after bethinke themselues as ouershot in leauing all things for his sake Yea further this course will be a sweet constraint prouoking men to the imitation
of Christ and the expressing of his vertues Whence it is that the Apostle praysing God for the faith and loue of the Colossians presently pointeth to the naturall mother of these vertues of whom they both are bred and fed for the hopes sake that is the glory hoped for which is laid vp for you in heauē And the same Apostle exhorting the Philippians not to minde earthly things but to trafficke as the citizens of heauen noteth this the most effectuall reason because from heauen they looked for a Sauiour who would change their vile bodie and make it like his owne glorious bodie Vse 1. Ministers must take heede of earthly mindednes not seeking theirs but them who are committed vnto their trust not onely hereby to auoyde offence but also that they may feelingly speake of such points as concerne the forsaking of the world in affection a point most difficult to learne from the most sanctified teacher Which course if a minister take not long may he looke for an haruest yea euen till his eyes faile but he shall neuer see his seede againe he hath sowne to the winde and what can he looke to reape but earthlinesse or atheisme amongst his people For mens minds will be working and setling themselues vpon some pleasurable and profitable obiect if not vpon that which is truely good yet at least vpon that which is apparantly good and their hearts can neuer be taken off things belowe but remaine wordlings still vnlesse we shewe them better treasures elsewhere and that in such feeling manner as they may thinke we speake in earnest And againe if they without this doctrine be suffered like the Sadduces to include all their hopes desires in this life no other fruits can be expected but open Atheisme and contempt of God Vse 2. People must conceiue that now in the ministerie they are called to the beginnings of the heauenly life For we may not thinke that the Lord meaneth onely to manifest his loue hereafter in heauen to beleeuing soules but as loue desireth present communication and vnion with the thing loued so the Lord entreth into present league with such as he striketh his euerlasting couenant withal neuer marrieth himselfe into any soule in that indissoluble wedlocke with whom he contracteth not himselfe euen here vpon earth And seeing the Gospel in the ministerie of it is the Lords loue letter euery one in the hearing of these glad tidings must say to his soule this is the suite and offer of God vnto mee calling me in this sermon to nearer fellowship with himselfe oh vnthankfull wretch if I refuse his loue if I still cleaue vnto earthly affections and earthly conuersation on whom so much labour is spent that I might bee called out of the world Vse 3. Hence may euery hearer make a triall of his profiting vnder the ministerie looke how much thou findest thy heart lifted vp towards heauen and heauenly things how much thy earthly cogitations are abated how much thou findest saluation neerer then when thou first beleeued so much hast thou profited by the word and no more The which checketh many of our hearers who are euerie whit as worldly as earthly minded as they were at their first receiuing of the Gospel and some professors that haue much earthlinesse bound vp in their bosomes the following of their owne ploughs causeth them often contentedly to pluck their hands from the plough of the Lord. And because it is common with men to thinke they haue attained inough in Christianity when they haue gotten a little knowledge and may now make holiday and go no further it is meete that all of vs should bring our hearts to some certaine triall and touch whereby we may haue assurance that the word hath framed them to this temper of which we speake and that we may doe as by many other so especially by these three notes 1. Whereas all earthly reioysings are condemned as wherein men easily loose their hearts and whereby death is made distastfull and vnwelcome examine whether thou reioysest in God in his word and graces as in thy chiefest ioy and aduantage 2. Seeing in all our earthly employments we may not while we vse the world become worldlings whether by all earthly things we be drawne to the loue of heauenly for although God hath appointed but one Sabboth in seauen daies yet to a Christian euery day is sanctified to be a rest from all the deeds of the flesh wherein he is to walke with his God and shew forth the religious keeping of his heart and good conscience in euery action of his whole life so making euery action of his particular calling a part of Christian obedience and dutie vnto God 3. Seeing a well ordered heart hath nothing in earth in comparison of God search thy soule whether it findeth more sweetnes in the seruice of thy Lord then in his outward benefits as there is great reason seeing these must leaue thee or be left of thee before or at the day of death when accounts must also be made both for the getting keeping and expending of them at which time those who with most greedie appetites haue sought them and purchased them shall find them farre from counteruailing that good which they forfeited for them By these notes gage thy heart sound the depth of it and thou shalt doubtles finde such deceit as shall occasion thee to cleaue to that ordinance which he that framed it at the first hath in his wisedome appointed for the further reformation of it Doct. 2. The second instruction out of the words is That true faith neuer goeth alone but as a Queene is attended with many other graces as knowledge loue feare of God among which hope here mentioned not only adorneth and beautifieth but strengtheneth and fortifieth the beleeuer and as an helmet of saluation causeth the Christian souldier to hold out in repentance and obedience Hence it is that our Apostle speaketh not of the faith of the elect but he mentioneth as an inseparable handmaid the hope of life eternall so doth the Apostle Iohn We are now the sonnes of God here is faith making vs the the borne of God and we know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him there is hope and whosoeuer hath this hope purgeth himselfe as he is pure there is the strengthening of the beleeuer in obedience Notable for this purpose is that place in Rom. 5.1 2. c. where the whole traine of graces attending and following faith are fully and excellently described Now this hope is a gift of God whereby the Saints patiently and firmely expect good things to come alreadie beleeued especially their resurrection and life eternall prouoking them in the meane time to all dutie In which description diuerse things are to be considered First the originall of it It is a gift of God and obtained by prayer as faith also is whence the Apostle praieth that
testimonie of the spirit the same spirit effectually produceth such fruits as outwardly freeth our profession from falsehood and fayning which is the thing there condemned by the Apostle More plainely we may consider a twofold assurance on which our hope may be confirmed The former is the assurance of faith flowing from our iustification the latter is the assurance of sanctification The former is when the spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are adopted which may be in weake Chrstians young conuerts scarcely yet experienced in their owne change yea such as can obiect such things against their faith as themselues cannot easily answer yet euen in this is there an assurance of faith which can onely leane vpon the promise and the truth of it and this I take to be more especially meant in this text of our Apostle The latter ariseth from the experience of our owne sanctification the vse also of which is not to make vs so but to trie our soundnes in the former yea to seale it to our selues and cleare it vnto others this is that the Apostle Iohn speaketh of in the place alleadged Yet notwithstanding that we may meete with an error on the other hand in the practise of Protestants we affirme with our Apostle that true hope relying vpon the promise goeth with faith knowledge godlines and groweth vp in these and therefore those the tenure of whose conclusions runneth thus Because grace hath abounded we may doe as we list because Christ hath blood inough God hath mercie inough we haue promises inough we may be the boulder in our sinnes these I say turne Gods grace into wantonnes to their owne destruction thus indeed to leane or bolster a mans selfe on the promises is an high presumption The reasonings of the spirit in the Scriptures are of another kinde Doth grace abound oh this must teach me to denie vngodlines worldly lusts hath God mercie mercie is with him that he may be feared hath Christ blood it is to purge me from all my sinnes both the guilt and the dominion haue I promises such precious promises are giuen me that beeing partaker of the godly nature I should flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust and seeing then I haue such promises it is meete I should clense my selfe from all filthines of flesh and spirit and grow vp to full holines in the feare of God Vse 3. We must often haue recourse to the promises and acquaint our selues with the Scriptures wherein we may peruse our priuiledges and thus euer be laying surer hold of eternall life by the applying bringing the promises home to our owne hearts otherwise faith shall be easily shaken hope quickly foyled and the rest of our graces in a continuall wane and decaie Cast anchor out of the ship if it sound no bottome the ship shall be at no stedfastnes in the storme but be in danger of shipwracke by euery surge and billow in like manner the anchor of hope if it pitch it selfe vpon promises it keepeth the soule in stabilitie and constancie in weldoing but impossible it is that in stormie temptations or afflictions the hope of the heart should strengthen and vphold that man that is not acquainted with the promises Doct. 2. The next instruction out of the former words is that God cannot lie which sheweth the promise to be stable and infallible That God cannot lie appeareth both by testimonie of Scripture and reason Balaam himselfe vttering his parable could say God is not as a man that he should lie the Apostle Heb. 6.18 saith that it is impossible that God should lie And the reason is because to lie is against the nature of God so as he shall as soone cease to be God as once to doe it truth is of his nature yea he is truth it selfe truth in all his promises which are yea and amen truth in all his threates for shall he say it and not doe it wicked Nebuchadnezar hauing good experience of both in beeing cast among the beasts and after raised vp againe aboue men could confesse that his words be all truth yea in this nature of his he is vnchangeable he cannot denie himselfe there beeing in him no shadow of change Now to ascribe a lie vnto God were to impute not onely change but contrarietie to that most simple nature of his for what is a lie but to vtter something contrarie to the knowne truth and that with an euill intention which wickednesse seeing it implyeth a contrarietie betweene his will and his word seeing he hath condēned it in his law as not induring it in his creature seeing this of all other is such an odious iniquitie as that the phrase of the holy Ghost includeth vnder this title all manner of vnrighteousnes opposeth it vnto all holines Zeph. 3.13 how can it be ascribed vnto the high maiestie of God vnles we will blasphemously say that he hath enacted laws against something which standeth with his nature and will or at least that he hath chāged his wil to loue that which once he hated Quest. But why may not God change his will which euen a creature may doe without sinne or if he cannot how can he doe all things and remaine omnipotent Ans. 1. To change the will were an argument of weaknes and impotencie for euen so is it in man whether he freely doe it or forcedly If freely it is because some second deliberation seemeth sounder then some former which argueth want of foresight and wisedome if forcedly a man change his minde it argueth want of power which suffereth the former deliberation to be letted by some crosse accident neither of which can befall that most simple and immutable will of God who neither of his owne accord nor yet by constraint can be forced or hindred because he seeth all things in their causes and consequents together in one act as soone and easily produceth the thing he willeth as he pronounceth the word as appeareth in the creation 2. The omnipotence of God is to be referred to the things which he willeth and can will for his power cannot thwarte his will nor his arme disapoint his mouth nor either of them goe against his nature That God then cannot lie denie himselfe change his purpose proceedeth not of weaknes or infirmitie but of wisedom power and maiestie to whom only that is impossible which is contrarie to his nature Obiect But God hath spoken many things in the Scriptures some of which implie change in him and some seeme altogether vntrue the former appeares in such places as where he is said to repēt him that he made man that he made Saul King that he changed his minde from the euill which he threatned to doe to his people Ans. All such speaches as these are to be vnderstood not properly but figuratiuely improperly and according to mans apprehension for in proper speach Samuel in the
the God of heauen For either Satan by his suggestion or his instruments or which is more to be feared we shall heare the whisperings and mutterings of our owne flesh saying Where is the God in whom ye trusted let not thy God deceiue thee any longer and with Iehoram Is not this euill from the Lord and shall I waite on him any longer to all which let vs be bold to answer with the Apostle I know whom I haue beleeued euen him whose bare word is aboue all bonds who neuer promised more then he was able to performe and neuer performed lesse then he promised faithfull is he that hath promised and no vnfaithfulnes of man can make him vnfaithfull The like truth and steadfastnesse carie all his denunciations and threats for neither when his messengers threaten wrath against the impenitent shall that be found a lying word but the sentence of the Iudge which cannot faile of execution True it is that the Lyon hath often roared but the beasts of the feild haue not trembled The Lord hath vttered his terrible voice against the vnrighteousnesse of men but his threatnings haue met with mockers who say euery vision is deferred and where is the promise of his comming with swarmes of Atheists who say there is no God but denie heauen hell and immortalitie of the soule in the meane time making leagues and couenants with hell and death with beastly Epicures who liue vnmooueably from their carnall delights and sensuall pleasures with heauie and dead hearted professours with whome they haue beene but as a blast all which sorts of men promise to themselues life although the Lord hath said of them they shall die and is not this to charge God expressely with a lie and as much as to say that he is not God But these shall know that the words the Lord hath spoken shall be done Ezek. 12.28 And as the Lord letteth his children see for the present that it is not in vaine to worship him so he letteth his enemies often feele euen before their death that all his words fall not to the ground when he meeteth them at euery corner with sundrie plagues and iudgements in their soules bodies estate name or freinds all which are the accomplishment of his word which shall not passe away when heauen and earth shall be dissolued Vse 2. Seeing God cannot lie let euery one of vs labour to expresse this vertue of God first and especially the minister in his place seeing he speaketh from God nay God speaketh by him he must therefore deliuer true sayings worthie of all men to be receiued that he may be able to say in his owne heart that which Paul spake of himselfe I speake the truth in Christ I lie not and iustifie that of his doctrine which Paul did of his writings the things which now I write vnto you behold I witnes before God that I lie not Now then is a minister a liar when he either speaketh false things as euery where the false Prophets are charged an example whereof we may see in Hananiah the sonne of Azur and Abab the sonne of Roliah and Zedekiah the sonne of Maaseiah who are said to prophesie lies in the name of the Lord in that when the Lords Prophets were commanded to carrie yokes about their neckes these would breake them and so caused the people to trust in a lie or else true things falsely misapplying that truth which they could not but vtter for this was euer the note of a false Prophet to make their hearts sad who should haue beene cheared and to speak peace to them against whom the Lord had proclaimed open warre so falsifying the word of the great God which iniurie no earthly King would suffer vnreuenged If a king should signe and send out his letters of death and execution against some archtraytor and the officer betrusted with them should serue them vpon some faithfull counseller who is neare and deare to his Prince so as the innocent and well-deseruing shal be put to death and the traytor suffered to liue in honour should not the life of this man so betrusted goe for the life of the other In like sort doth be who in Gods place whetteth his tongue against the righteous of the land and disgraceth the most forward in the wayes of God let him discourse against them in Scripture phrase and speak things in themselues neuer so true yet is he a lowde liar in the false applying of them and wresting them against them vpon whom the eyes of the Lord are for good and with liars shall be kept without the gates of the â—oly citie and that most iustly in that he hath not lied of men but of God himselfe whom so farre as his malice could extend he hath endeauoured to drawe into his sinne in making him a liar also like vnto himselfe 2. Euery priuate man must take vp that exhortation to cast off lying and speake euery man truth vnto his neighbour and that because it is a peece and sparkle of Gods image and a part of the newe man which is to be put on Which reason the Apostle vrgeth sundrie times in the epistles And indeede no man can more liuely resemble the image of his heauenly father then by the practise of truth in which one word is included that whole image of God which standeth in righteousnesse and holines as Ioh. 8.44 the angels stood not in the truth As on the contrarie no man can more liuely resemble the deuil then by lying for he is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lies True it is there be many defences made for sundrie sorts of lies which we shall haue better occasion to scan in the processe of this Epistle but let all such as would haue themselues marked with the stampe of Gods children knowe that they onely can haue assurance of the pardon of sinnes in whose spirit is no guile and those onely shall rest in the holy mountaine that speake the truth from their hearts and they alone shall stand with the lambe on mount Sion and sing the newe song before the throne who haue no guile found in their monthes Doctr. 3. The last generall obseruation out of the former words teacheth what an infinite and free loue the Lord embraceth his elect withall in that be decreeth from euerlasting whatsoeuer he doth for them in the due season of it Hence it is that not onely in this place but thorough the Scriptures we may read that all the stayres whereby we climbe to heauen were laid by God before the world began If we looke at Gods predestination and election the names are written in the book of life from euerlasting Iacob was loued not onely before he had done good but before he was to doe it If to the ende which is the kingdome that is prepared from the foundations of the world If to the meanes which is Christ he is the
not in the change of the minde but know it that no time is thine but the present and it is little better then Poperie to professe free will in this matter it is too much thou hast beene deceiued in the time past deceiue not thy selfe also in time to come Well said one God hath left man time past to repent of and time present to repent in but the time to come he hath reserued in his owne hands Doct. 3. The manifestation of saluation is to be sought for in the preaching of the word Which point is plaine in that the preaching of the word is an ordinance of God 1. to make Christ knowne in whose name alone saluation is to be had 2. to beget and confirme faith in the heart by which alone as by an hand we apprehend and applie him with his merits to our saluation The former the Apostle affirmeth Ephes. 3.8 the vnsearcheable riches of Christ was by preaching made knowen to the Gentiles and Coloss. 1.27 God would make knowne what is the riches which riches is Christ in you whome we preach For the 2. that faith is wrought by the word preached see Rom. 10.14 and 1. Cor. 1.21 By the foolishnesse of preaching it pleaseth God to saue such as beleeue in that herein he both offereth Christ vnto vs and giueth vs faith by which we receiue him 2. This truth appeareth in that wheresoeuer the Lord had a people to call to saluation there he sent his Prophets and Apostles whom he appointed so long there to stay till his worke was finished and then sent them elsewhere when Paul was resisted and blasphemed by the Iewes at Corinth he pronounced them guilâ—ie of their owne blood and purposed to turne to the Gentiles but the Lord suffered him not but caused him to staie there a yeare and six moneths longer because he had many people in the cittie so Paul and Timothie hauing gone through Phrygia and Galatia were forbidden by the holy Ghost to preach in Asia and by a vision were assured that the Lord called them to preach in Macedonia Which direction of them by the spirit to some places and restrayning them from other argued that they carried with them the meanes of conuerting such as whom the Lord at that time purposed to call In this ordinance is it called the word of faith 1. Tim. 4.6 deliuered by exhortation and doctrine vers 13. in this embassadge is it called the the word of reconciliation and thus preached is called the Gospel of the kingdome of God Mark 1.14 Iohn came preaching the Gospel of the kingdome of God powerfully raysing vp men thereunto and the Gospel of our saluation Ephes. 1.13 Vse 1. The preaching of the word is the greatest blessing that the Lord bestoweth vpon any people and such a one as God in his anger depriues that people of against whom he intendeth a plague the former appeareth in that great care of Christ himselfe who before and after his ascension prouiding for the good of his bodie the Church as the speciall gift and loue-token he could leaue behind him appointed Apostles Euangelists and after them Pastors and teachers to continue to his comming againe The effects also shew the power and price of the blessing which are reconciliation with God sanctification of the spirit mortification of the flesh the life of God all which are brought by the reuealing of Iesus Christ. The latter is euident in Amos 5.13 that when the Lord is about to bring euill times he maketh the prudent to keepe silence Both which shew vnto vs that the Lord hath opened vnto vs in this Church and land his chiefest treasure in that he hath put the barres into the rings of the Arke whereby his glorie is carried throughout our countrie and in that he hath lifted vp his cloud in the sight of all our people to direct vs in all our iourneies he hath not dealt so freely with euery nation neither haue they knowen his lawes Psal. 44. last Vse 2. Those people are bound to much thankfulnes and dutie among whom the Lord hath planted a preaching Ministerie by which men may be directed in the path of saluation It is a blessing we are to wish and pray for to all Gods people and bewaile their want that haue it not The former we are enioyned by the expresse precept of Christ considering the greatnesse of the haruest The latter by his example who mourned to see people as sheepe scattered without a shepheard Obiect But people may doe well inough if they haue the word read publikely and they can read it at home Ans. My purpose is not by establishing preaching to derogate from reading the manifold fruite which accreweth by reading the Scriptures hath otherwise taught mee together with the custome of the Prophets Apostles and Christ himselfe of which I haue elsewhere expressed the principall But the things which God hath ioyned together let no man separate In the old Testament the Levites must read the booke of the law giue the sence and cause the people to vnderstand the reading In the New after the reading of the law there was expounding Christ himselfe after the lecture of the law had a booke giuen him found the prophecie closed the booke sate downe expounded it so did the Apostles Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.15 Thus hath the Lord afforded his Church a further benefit and more full blessing a more ordinarie and principall meanes to beget faith and repentance and to lead men along vnto saluation by a more ful manifestation of the promise of life which is here said to be by preaching that is by explaning and applying things read to the heart and affection This is the labour in word and doctrine commended vnto vs that are the Lords builders and laborers who in raysing the spirituall walls must imitate Nehemiahs builders euery one of whom in repayring the walls of Ierusalem must hold the trowell in one hand and the weapon in the other in like manner should euery Minister exhort with whose some doctrine there is the vse of the trowell and improoue the gainsayer which is the vse of the sword to want which ordinance is to want that which the wisedome of the Lord thought most necessarie for the welfare of his Church who would not haue his people sticke in the outside but pearce into the depth of his wisdom reuealed neither content themselues with a bulk of corne but to get it troden out nor with bread in the lumpe but deuided Whether therefore their estate may be good in such a want or no we are not so much to sit as iudges vpon them as become petitioners for them that their want may be supplied seeing the word hath taught vs that where vision faileth people perish And for priuate reading would God men were better acquainted with it then they are yet although the Iewes had the law priuately at home the
2. This apostolicall faith is not a faith of two or three but a common faith which euery beleeuer hath but the apostaticall Popish faith falsely called Catholike is not so for it is the faith of the teachers of the Church onely which their hearers may safely rest in although they haue no speciall faith of their owne neither indeed know what their Church or teachers doe beleeue but who seeth not that this grosse faith in the lumpe cannot be either sauing or Catholike sauing can it not be for the sauing faith of the elect goeth with the knowledge of the truth v. 3. neither can it be Catholike or the common faith no more then that can be a common commoditie which is ingrossed into some few mens hands and neuer seeth the open market or rather which is a monopolie for to beleeue say they as the Pope beleeueth although they know not what he beleeueth is sufficient 3. This apostolicall common faith purifyeth the heart cleanseth the conscience from dead workes and worketh by loue but the apostaticall Romish faith is a pragmatical fancie working by rage furie violence and blood filling their hearts and hands with detestable resolutions and attempts fouling their consciences with most impure and impious workes of the flesh and such as the issues of death follow as often experience hath beene their mistrisse 4. This common faith is most ancient it is the old and the good way but so is not theirs let them terme it the old religion as long as they will it is a strange doctrine a new devised faith not sauouring of apostolicall antiquitie as will appeare plainly to him that compareth that which they now professe with that which was professed when Paul writ the Epistle to the Romans Hence will it follow that their faith not beeing the common faith I say not that they must amend their faith but change it if they will be saued by it it is not all the patching and daubing and refining of their points will helpe them nor all the baulme in Gilead can so supple their positions that we may ioyne with them vntill they beginne againe and laie the same foundation with vs which is to seeke to enter into life by the doore and not as theeues seeke to creepe in at the window till this be done the ioyning with them will be the departing from the common faith till this be done we may not giue them the right hand of fellowship Let them first shake hands with Christ which is our heartie praier to the Lord for them we wil gladly and heartily reach thē ours Vse 3. If the faith be but one we must all then studie to keepe the vnitie of faith in the bond of loue which is the Apostles collection on the same ground Ephes. 4.3.4 we ought so to compose our affections as we may go out with one heart and one minde in the profession of this one common faith which maketh communion betweene the highest and lowest rich and poore Master and seruant Preacher and people for in Iesus Christ all are one Iew and Gentile bond and free Paul was Titus his father in the faith but yet this common faith made him his fellow brother 2. Cor. 8.23 so he calleth himselfe the father of the Corinthians and yet them his brethren as Onesimus a poore seruant by vertue of this common faith became the sonne of Paul and yet his faithfull and beloued brother so as howsoeuer in earthly relation we haue our difference and inequalitie yet in regard of this common faith beleeuers may say as they in the Prophet wee haue all one father and one mother yea one meate and cloath one education and one inheritance The Ministers must therefore so acknowledge himselfe a father as that he is a sonne too so a teacher as that he be a diligent hearer and entertainer of the doctrine also The Master must not forget he hath a master in heauen and that his seruant in regard of the common faith is or may be his fellow seruant and if he be a religious seruant he must be counted more then a seruant euen an Onesimus a brother in the Lord. The Magistrate must so rule as a subiect vnder Christ and not altogether stand on authoritie but cast an eye vpon the common faith The husband must not altogether stand on his headshippe but like a man of knowledge dwell with his wife as one who is with him a ioynt heire of the life of grace so in other relations Which consideration were it obserued it would cut off much discomfort in families cities societies Church and common wealth it would keepe men from offering occasions of vnbrotherly strife and contention as we see in Abraham and Lot it would cause them to forgiue and forget old iniuries as Ioseph Gen. 50.17 if they would conceiue that they are all brethren in the faith The third point in the words is to consider of the adiunct of sinceritie by which Titus is commended my naturall sonne that is not illegitimate or base borne but my rightfull true and as we say lawfully begotten sonne one that both resembleth my selfe and is a right follower of me The same word is vsed 2. Cor. 8.8 where the Apostle perswadeth the Corinths to the chearefull releefe of the poore brethren in Iudea by this reason that he might trie the naturalnes of their loue Which commendation was of good vse 1. for Titus his encouragement whom so great an Apostle so esteemed 2. that the Cretians might with more respect and reuerence receiue him thus highly commended 3. to distinguish Titus from some other of his sonnes who a while fathered themselues vpon him but after falling from the faith prooued but bastards and counterfeit as Hymenaeus Philetus Alexander Titus was not such a one not Timothy see 1. Tim. 1.2 Doctr. 1. In that the Apostle powreth not out his commendation of Titus neither this but vpon good ground obserue how warie euery man should be both whome and to what ende and how farre they commend another and yet this more especially if their iudgment be required or esteemed Thus Paul commendeth Titus 1. one well knowne to be worthy and not out of partiallitie 2. for a good end the benefit of the Church that his person and doctrine might be more louingly embraced and that this was his ende appeareth 2. Cor. 8.23 If any enquire of Titus he is my helper and fellow or of our brethren they are messengers of the Churches wherefore shew towards them the proofe of your loue 3. he commendeth him sparingly and is not lauish beyond the truth Neither is he generall in such elogyes for scarce any else but Timothie receiued such a testimonie from him Vse In this Seedplot of the ministerie whence young Titusses are to be commended vnto the vse of the Church it standeth those in hand who are to dismisse them with letters testimoniall not hand ouer head to giue a rash
Neither of these two were simply lawfull nor by the law approoued to be done but after it was done the Lord prouideth a law to auoid the greatest confusion by tolerating and not dissoluing it neither is the law vnrighteous herein seeing it neither approoueth it nor simply permitteth the fact but supposing such a disorder may be done sheweth what is best in such a confusion so the Lord tolerated the bill of diuorce but neuer as agreeable to his will but as obseruing a wise rule of lawgiuers that in publike corruptions speciall euills are then to be tolerated when they cannot be cured without a more grieuous publike euill If it be here said that the wisedome and power of God might haue amended or cut off such disorders if he had so conceiued of them I answer it is a vaine allegation of men not considering that the Lord then susteined the person of a lawgiuer to a people whom he chose aboue all the nations of the earth and not of a Iudge Obiect Deut. 25.5 The law was that a brother dying without issue the next brother who perhaps was married must marrie his brothers wife Ans. We shall not neede to answer with some of the learned that the widow was not to become the wife of the brother suruiuing but that he was to goe in to her and doe the dutie of a husband in raising seede to his brother but that it was a speciall commandement for those times for certaine persons and causes For it was not so generall as some may take it seeing 1. it must be meant of brethren dwelling together that is such as had not planted themselues in some other familie 2. and not if any brother should die but if the eldest or first borne whose name and family must be preserued and reared both in type and signification of the prerogatiue of Christ the first borne of many brethren as also for the preservation of inheritances to families and by families the politie and ordinances of God amongst his people Now these speciall considerations cut off all pleas for polygamie and the rather seeing Christ hath since put an end to all ceremonies and shadows and called vs vnto his first institution Vse 1. In that this practise was euer condemned in the word and yet come to such an height euen in Gods deare seruants that scarse they reteined any sence of the sinne learne to breake off euery sinne in the beginning a crooked custome quickly groweth to a rule the instance sheweth that not only beleeuers of old but euen Ministers who should haue hindred the sinne in others were themselues intangled in it There are two great mischeifs in the admission of sinne the first is the treasuring vp of Gods wrath against the soule of the sinner who while he hatcheth sinne the Lord hatcheth iudgement the second is the sencelesnes of sinne through the repetition or custome of it for the heart is by little and little stolen away and the sinner becommeth like Ephraim as a doue without heart that is without vnderstanding of the sence and danger of sinne through too neere acquaintance with it he that liueth in a mill we say hardly discerneth of sounds and he that hath beene in a noysome place is stuffed euen so many a one we see who a while will straine curtesie with some sinne as drunkennes swearing riot wantonnes gaming but after the second or third greeting grow so familiar as they seeme in their eies to be vertues at the least necessarie vices Thus by Gods iudgement the heart is hardned and sinne riseth to his regiment men are of too good nature too soft and gentle in the case of this acquaintance and too loth to offer it the least discourtesie which is a maine cause why the Prince of the aire the patron of it worketh so mightily in the sonnes of disobedience Let vs therefore apply our hearts to learne the Apostles exhortation Let no roote of bitternes spring vp to trouble you Let vs beware of rooted sinnes shut the doore of the heart that Satan may finde no entrance whose manner is where he finds the least welcome to bring in seauen spirits worse then himselfe and if he can sow a seed if it be no bigger then a graine of mustard seed he hopeth the next haruest for a great tree of it sinne seemeth verie reasonable in the beginning and the tempter saith is it not a small one But if the Lords Samsons suffer themselues to be bound with small cords at the first which they may thinke to breake from at their pleasure the enemie will ere they be aware bring on them the two new ropes which will hold them fast inough till they be made a pray for the spoyler Vse 2. Neuer let examples of men preiudice the truth of God If we see a good man fall we are readie to thinke that vice no longer a sinne espcially if we see not the sinne required vpon the commission We see Abraham himselfe led into a sinne and ouercome 1. by common custome 2. by the motion of Sarah enticing him through infidelitie to take Hagar so in other Patriarkes we see how readie the children were to take the colour die of their parents And therfore from hence let the blinded Papist say their fathers worshipped in the mount with the Samaritans or before such and such altars and images and so will they also Let the profane swine of the world say Noah was drunke Sarah lyed Iacob had many wiues and why may not we and so thinke they haue a sufficient couer As for all the Israel of God they walke by another rule then that of the world the guise of which is to lie in wickednesse and giueth none but crooked directions nor by the naked examples of the best men who haue their wandrings but that of the word which is as the cloud and pillar to guide them in all their iourneys Quest. But how shall we profitably behold the examples of the Saints Ans. By obseruing two rules 1. If we make their falls and infirmities a glasse to behold the same in our selues either for the present or else suspect them in our selues for time to come 2. If with iudgement we waigh examples by the word I say not number them but waigh them in the ballance of the sanctuarie and trie them by the touchstone of the Temple It is verie liable to exception to say others that are learneder wiser greater grauer doe so and so and teach thus and thus but what if the author be blinded as euerie man may become a lyar or what if he will not speake the truth because he will not be a meddler or beare the times displeasure this is such an argument as whereby Christ himselfe should haue beene denyed for did any of the rulers beleeue in him Salomon saith that he that beleeueth hastily is light in his heart and the reason why examples ouercarrie
or countries reformed on the suddaine No this is a worke which must first be performed by seuerall persons and so brought into families and so into townes and so into countries For otherwise let neuer so good lawes be enacted for common welths neuer so pure orders in any Church the labour is no lesse then lost But especially let the Minister looke to this that first himselfe then his house and then Gods house be reformed Vse 2. Here is a note to knowe a true professor by not to deeme him as he appeareth abroad but if thou wouldst haue the iust length of his foote follow him home from Church see how wisely he walketh in the midst of his house see whether his house be a Church how his children are ordered whether his seruants be like Cornelius his seruants and in a word whether he and his house at home serue the Lord. Doctr. 2. He that would haue the blessing of gratious children he must beginne at religion planting it in them as their tender yeares will beare training them in the institution and reformation of the Lord seasoning them with the words of pietie distilling and by little and little dropping into them seeds of holinesse and the feare of God and prouiding that they might if it were possible sucke in godlines with their mothers milke For this is the way to haue his house a little Church and house of God besides the approbation of his owne faithfulnes And that this is the dutie of parents we might be plentifull in Scriptures and reasons but briefly let euery father consider 1. that he is one cause of his childs euill he hath helped him into sinne and hath begotten him in his owne image the heathen could say that there are two maine causes in a lewd father of a lewd child 1. the euill nature and disposition of the parent 2. euill education now seeing the best of vs bring too much miserie vpon them by the former we had neede be meanes by the latter to drawe them out of it 2. This is a good ground of all other nurture and discipline teach them all the doctrine of manners all tongues together with all arts sciences yet let thē want this one discipline thou leauest them to the curse of God the ende of their liues is peruerted and in stead of beeing the staffe and ioy of thine age they shall perhaps become thy greatest scourges True it is which Salomon vttereth and which euerie parent in some measure shall say My sonne if thy heart be wise I shall reioyce whereas by the iust iudgement of God many lewde sonnes neuer come to knowe or performe dutie to parents because parents haue had small or no care to teach them dutie towards God 3. Marke how the Lord looketh vpon this dutie and accordingly blesseth or curseth fathers and children Abraham was to be a mightie nation c. and the Lord would not hide his secrets from him because he knewe he would teach his familie Gen. 18. On the contrarie Ely otherwise a good man how seuerely was he with his whole house corrected for neglect of this duty see the historie 1. Sam. 2.29 4. Euery Christian must extend his care euen to posteritie and be a meanes to leaue his children the true worshippers of God in the places where he hath liued or shall liue abroad in the world for as if we would haue the Church of God and his truth continue amongst vs we must then bring it into our houses so if we would haue it continue after vs when we are gone we must leaue it with our children that they may continue it in their houses also Quest. But wherein especially doth this dutie consist and how may we performe it Ans. It standeth in two things 1. in acquainting them with the grounds of truth necessarie to saluation and this must be done by priuate catechising 2. by bringing them to the publike assemblies so soone as they are able to sit either fruitfully or reuerently and in both these watch ouer their profiting Thus maist thou and oughtest to teach euen a child in the trade of his way Obiect But this is a vaine thing to trouble children alas what would you haue children to doe Answ. But although it may seeme to be fruitlesse while they are young yet will they remember it saith Salomon they are old teach thy child to speake well while he can but speake and when he will conceiue afterwards the sense and meaning of it 2. Thou shalt not loose thy labour for by this meanes thou shalt displace at least restraine naturall folly which is bound vp in their hearts if thou dost nothing else 3. Looke vpon the examples of godly parents Hannah brought Samuel to Heli his instructor so soone as he was weined 1. Sam. 1. Salomon was but a tender child when Dauid his father taught him and said let thy heart hold fast my words Eunica the mother of Timothie taught him the Scriptures of a child and what excellent fruits and testimonies appeared in these of their timely instruction Vse Let euerie parent resolue of the timely instruction of their children that as he hath begotten them in the flesh he may be a meanes to beget them in the faith also that as he is the father of their bodies he may also become after a sort the father of their soules also and let the mother be a nurse to the soule of her little ones as of their bodies and both fathers and mothers vse meanes that as their children waxe in bodily strength and stature so also they may growe to some strength and age in Christ Iesus But this dutie is not discouered in the fruits of it nay the practise of our youth without and on the Sabbath pointeth with the finger to that rule that is within doores throughout the weeke and if to profane the Sabbath sweare raile curse game contemne superiours be notes of faithfull children there is a number such but if these be things better beseeming the education of infidels it is a shame for professors of the Gospel to haue them so rife amongst them And what other is the next cause of the generall profanenes and dissolutenes of our age surely because men content themselues to send their children to Church and yet some scarse that and many that for a fashion that if they can meete with knowledge of God or religion there so it is but they banish it out of their houses And how infinitely doe we hereby disadvantage our selues The Papists confesse that all the ground we haue got of them is by catechizing and it is to be feared we shall loose our ground againe for want of it Iulian himselfe cannot deuise a readier meanes to banish Christian religion then by pulling downe schooles and places of education of children by chatechising And when lost the Church of Rome the soundnesse of religion but when they put downe chatechisme and set vp idols
lusts of it 3. After the inward disposition vse outward helpes as 1. auoide occasions as chiding contentions multiplying of words which though they be winde yet doe they mightily blow vp this fire 2. depart from the companie of the contentious as Iacob from Esau and Ionathan avoided the furie of his father by rising vp and going his way 3. driue away with an angrie countenance whisperers tale-bearers flatterers who are Satans seedesmen by whom he soweth his tares euery where and his bellowes by whom he bloweth vp these hellish sparkles desirous to bring all things into combustion and confusion 4. Pray for strength and grace against it especially for the contrarie vertues of humilitie meekenesse loue and a quiet spirit which is of God much set by and hauing obtained strength and victorie against the assaults of it forget not to be thankefull but breake out into the praises of God as Dauid when he was turned backe from his rash vowe of destroying Nabals familie could not containe himselfe but testified the gladnes of his heart in these words Blessed be the Lord which hath sent thee this day to meete me and blessed be thy counsel and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed blood Not giuen to wine In this precept the Apostle prohibiteth a vice which is as great a let vnto ministeriall duties as any other namely the drinking of wine and strong drinkes for vnder one kind all the sinnes of that kind are forbidden Wherein all vse of wine is not inhibited the Minister it beeing a good creature of God and pure vnto the pure and in wâ—â—kenes of the bodie or griefe and heauines of heart permitted to his chearing and 〈◊〉 〈…〉 vnto them that haue griefe of heart and let him drinke that he may forget his miserie And Timothie himselfe may and must drinke a little wine for his health sake yea and besides this case of necessitie it is not vnlawfull for a Minister sometimes to take his more free libertie herein for his honest delight and pleasure as in Christian and religious feasting at marriages or other meetings of friends seeing Christ himselfe at a mariage feast not onely not prohibited vse of wine but by his first miracle of turning water into wine furnished the same with great plentie and abundance But here these rules must be obserued 1. this free and delightfull vse must not be ordinarie and customable 2. the heart must alwaies be watched that it be not oppressed nor made heauie to godly duties Luk. 21.34 3. Iosephs affliction must not be forgotten Amos. 6.6 The thing therefore condemned in the precept is when a minister is giuen to the wine a quaffer or a wine bibber one that sitts at it with pleasure swilling in wine or strong drinke and such a companion as the Prophet speaketh of who continueth at the wine or beere til it inflame him A vice which in common men hath many woes denounced against it in the Scriptures but most hatefull in a Minister as it is also the greatest let to the faithfulll performance of ministeriall duties both which the Lord himselfe hath prooued true in that one strange iudgement inflicted vpon Nadab and Abihu vpon occasion of which the Lord maketh a generall lawe that seeing they as some thinke in their drunkennes had offered strange fire and were burnt with fire whosoeuer therfore should come to minister before the Lord should vpon pain of death carefully avoid all lets and hinderances whereby they might be vnfitted vnto their dutie and seruice all which by Synechdoche are comprehended vnder that one kind of wine strong drink as those which most disturbe the minds and senses of men froÌ„ their duties And where our Apostle affirmeth that Gods steward may not be giuen to wine nor a striker what else doth he then second that of our Sauiour in the parable teaching that of all men the steward may not sit with drunkards nor smtie his fellow seruants Reasons 1. To be addicted to the wine or strong drinke taketh away the heart Hos. 4.11 that is troubleth the vnderstanding confoundeth the senses and equalleth a man to the bruit beast without vnderstanding and thus disableth the man of God in all the practise of his calling As the wise man therefore saith Prou. 31.4 It is not for kings to drinke wine nor Princes strong drinke least he drinke and forget the decree and change the iudgement of the children of affliction so much lesse is it for the Minister and Pastor set ouer Gods people least he forget Gods decrees change his iudgements as Aarons sonnes did And hence is it that the Lord deliuereth a double reason of that former lawe both to the same purpose 1. From the end Aarons sonnes might not drinke wine or strong drinke that they might be able to put difference betweene the holy and vnholy cleane and vncleane and so rightly discerne of the seueralls of their charge 2. that they might teach the children of Israel all the statutes of the Lord herein implying that if they did not carefully abstaine from wine they could not but be interrupted in both these To the same purpose may we obserue howe aptly the Apostle ioyneth these two precepts together vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and be not drunke with wine for commonly such as giue themselues ouer to this lust are by the Lord giuen vp to sottishnes that what gifts they haue had are withered and taken from them of which examples are too frequent Secondly this sitting at wine calleth him from the duties and meanes of his fitnesse vnto his calling he cannot attend to reading exhortation doctrine which is straitly enioyned euerie Timothie 1.4.13 Thirdly such a man is so farre from performance of any faithfull duty that he cannot but become rather an enemie to those that doe For the manner is that when the seruants of God call men to sackecloth ashes mourning these invite to the pots bankets still strengthning the hands of sinners when God by his Prophets calleth to weeping mourning baldnes sackcloth these call to ioy gladnesse sâ—aying oxen killing sheepe eating flesh drinking wine eating and drinking and saying to morrowe we shall die Such Priests we read of Isay 56.9.12 when the Lord calleth all the beasts of the field to deuoure and spoile what say these fellowes Come we will bring drinke and fill our selues with strong drinke and to morrowe shall be as this day Thus the loue of wine makes them faile in vision and the sitting at wine lulleth them a sleepe euen on the top of the mast as Salomon speaketh of the drunkard that in times and places of most present and desperate dangers they see none nor feare any 4. It disableth all the duties that such a one in his most sobrietie can performe suppose them neuer so commendable seeing he hath made himselfe and calling so contemptible for what authoritie can
himselfe by insensible wounds and true it is that wine kills more then the sword As for the plagues wherewith the Lord pursueth this sinne after this life they are vnvtterable only let the sinner of this suit know that it banisheth him from the suite of the Saints and excludeth him out of heauen 1. Cor. 6.10 Let Ministers and people therefore consider well what a number of sinnes and plagues that man thrusteth himselfe into that is giuen to wine and strong drinke and sitteth downe with drunkards and yet how hath this sinne as a deluge ouerflowne the land yea and that height of it seeketh not corners whereby one man sporteth himselfe in making another drunke oh woe vnto that man that maketh himselfe merrie in another mans sinne which should be as a dagger at his heart and woe worth that deuillish reioysing which triumpheth in putting out Gods image and bringeth a man to the condition of a bruite beast whereas our reioysing should be in remoouing blocks from before the blind rather then in laying them Alas that these should be the fruits of the Gospel will not such things force our God to remooue the hedge of his vineyard and breake downe the wall nay is not the hedge troden down already seeing such so vile sinns vnheard of among the heathen like so many wilde beasts depopulate and wast this Garden of Eden planted by the Lords owne fingers that vnlesse the Lord of hosts returne and visit this vine and returne vs vnto him by repentance we that haue bin enuied for our happines shall come of all nations to be pitied when the long patience of our God shall be expired with a soddaine ruine and a wofull downefall And yet further we who liue in the Goshen of our Countrie if darknes couered the face of all the land we should be light the sunne is vpon vs we are in the sunne let vs walke as in the noone-day those that are drunke are drunke in the night let vs be ashamed of such works of darknes that we may be answerable vnto our light should Gilead be a citie polluted with such a bloodie sinne especially let the schoole and the sonnes of the Prophets as to whom it is more especially directed meditate of this precept that a Bishop must not be giuen to wine No striker This fourth vice seemeth fitly to be set after the former as beeing an vsuall attendant of them The right meaning of which that we may better conceiue we must know that we may not so vnderstand the precept as that at no time a minister may lawfully strik another for there be times and cases when it may be not only lawfull but necessarie For 1. it detracteth nothing from his priuate economicall right whereby he may and ought moderately as occasion is offered exercise his power of correcting his seruants and children 2. It derogateth nothing from his common right in case he be set vpon and cannot call for the Magistrats helpe in which case by a iust and common law he is armed and warranted to become a Magistrate to himselfe and may not onely strike but euen kill with the sword also so be his heart be free from that desire and his intendment be not to kill but rather weaken the enemie and to defend himselfe rather then hurt the other in which case Christ allowed the Disciples whom he could haue miraculously preserued the vse of swords Luk. 22.36.38 except we will allegorically vnderstand those places as Beza doth and Peter had a sword readie to draw and smite at Christs apprehension 3. Some Ministers may be present in a iust and lawfull warre to teach souldiers to fight the Lords battels after the Lords minde to pray for prosperous successe to comfort and animate the camp Thus Moses praied in the campe and we read of Ambrose in the campe of Theodosius and of Zuinglius who died in the field in which case it is not doubted but that a Minister may strike and kill also the enemies of God The meaning then is that a Minister may not be a man of a martiall heart and spirit such a one as in his priuate matters will stand out with euery man at the slaues end in contending or a man of a word and a blow an hackster or cutter but one of a patient spirit meeke long-suffering following peace with all men yea propounding himselfe a patterne of peaceable disposition to the flocke Reasons 1. Because the weapons of our warrefare are not carnall but spirituall The Apostle denieth not but that the calling of a Minister is a fight and warrefare 2. Tim. 2.3 but they fight not against flesh and blood but spirituall wickednesses and the weapons are suitable to the warre and to the enemies not such as wound the flesh but which subdue Satan and sinne and wound the consciences of men and cast downe high cogitations which fortifie themselues in strong holdes and exalt themselues against God as of pride rebellion false conceits and opinions namely the sword of the spirit put into their hands which in the constant and conscionable preaching of it beeing wisely welded is sufficient and powerfull against all enmities besieging the soule Besides they haue prayers teares faith zeale loue if Ministers will strike they may with these and ought and the effect will be proportionable that is not to bring mens bodies into subiection vnto themselues but their soules and consciences vnto the obedience of Christ. This castle is not wonne by fists or clublaw neither with the strokes of the tongue by bitter and feirce rayling speaches nay the seruant must not thus striue but be gentle towards all men apt to teach suffering the euill men patiently 2. Tim. 2.24 2. The Minister is the Surgeon of mens soules who must heale wounds but not make them except for cures sake And as a good Phisitian who beateth not his patient no not when through distemper perhappes he may fall vpon him but considereth his case and goeth on in his course of cure so must the Minister after the example of Christ beeing smitten not smite againe beeing reuiled not reuile againe being in passion not threaten For if such had beene fit meanes to build his kingdome how easily could Christ haue beene auenged of his enemies nay which is more if Peter shall in the loue and zeale of his Master and that in the defence of his life draw a sword Christ will bid him put it vp againe into his place for he is now out of his owne element and newly stepped out of his calling not without indignation threatning him that if he dares to take the sword when God hath not put in into his hands he shall perish with it Yea and least any man for his cause sustaine bodily harme he will heale Malcus his eare who surely deserued nothing lesse Whence easily we see that those fierie men who with those two Disciples would for euery iniurie cal for
who thinke it Christianitie enough to be harmelesse ciuill or neighbourly men or if they can say with the Pharisie I am not thus and thus an oppresser an vsuâ—er nor as such and such precise and nice fellowes who are as much hated of them as euer were the Publicans of the Pharisies I pay my Church duties and giue euerie man his owne and this is the religion of the common Protestant But suppose thou wert thus guiltles as thou saist yet art thou not yet halfe a Christian for the Apostle Peter writing to beleeuers enioyneth them not onely to flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust but moreouer to ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and patience and godlines and brotherly kindnesse and loue and addeth two reasons 1. If these things be in you and abound c. teaching that without these positiue vertues all the knowledge of Iesus Christ and consequently his profession is idle and vnfruitfull 2. If any haue them not he is blind and cannot see a farre off and hath forgotten that he was purged that is such a one seeth but a little in heauenly things and little regardeth that couering and curing of sinne goe together nor that remission and purging of sinne goe with sanctification of life and studie of well doing and consequently can be no Christian which agreeth with Christs owne posession that if any abide in him he cannot choose but bring forth much fruit Againe it shall not be enquired in the last iudgement what thou art not nor iudgement passe according to that thou hast not but what art thou what hast thou hast thou receiued the spirit of Iesus Christ if thou hast not the spirit of Christ thou art none of his hast thou reciued the fruits of that spirit such as are loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenes goodnesse faith meekenes temperance If any haue the spirit of Christ it is life in him vnto righteousnesse these shall shewe the faith of thy heart and that thou art a sound Christian and not in shewe as the most content themselues to be Now to come neerer the vertue it selfe the word signifieth one friendly to strangers and readie to lodge and entertaine them a dutie much commended in the Scriptures vnto all Christians as a sweete fruit of liberalitie but vnto the Minister especially as a father and president vnto the flocke In the precept consider foure points 1. The occasion of it 2. whether it bindeth euerie Minister and how farre 3. the reasons enforcing it 4. the vse First the ground of it was the distressed estate and condition of the Church which by reason of many tyrants and persecutors was driuen into many straights partly perceiued in present and partly foreseene by the propheticall spirit of the Apostle not onely in the tenne persecutions then imminent but also in the seuerall afflictions in the world in which they were to finde tribulation euen to the ende of it For as it is in this aspectible world which is subiect to so many changes and mutations because it standeth in the vicissitudes of yeares moneths daies nights so much more is it in the spirituall world of the Church which in the earth is acquainted with her winter as well as summer her nights as well as dayes somtimes the sunne of righteousnesse most comfortably shining and imparting his heate and light by his neere approach vnto her yea and sometimes there be two sunnes in this firmament for together with the sunne of the Church the sunne of the world affoardeth warme and comfortable dayes for the full beautie libertie and glorie of the Church But sometimes againe this sunne departeth in dispeasure and carrieth the sunne of the world with him then is a blacke winter of the Church nothing but stormes and tempests persecutions and trialls one in the necke of another and scarse one faire gleame betweene Now in such times the poore Church is driuen to trauell for rest and the innocent doue of Christ cannot finde in her owne land any rest for the sole of her foote well may she flie abroad to seeke her securitie In all which times euerie Christian is bound by this and such like precepts to giue her harbour and safe conduct till the dash and storme be ouer Besides suppose the Church in generall at her best estate yet the particular members of the Church are for most part poore and needie and euen then subiect to many troubles for keeping the faith and good consciences by meanes whereof they are often driuen from house and home and sometime are in banishment and exile sometime in prison and bonds all whom the Lord commendeth to the charitable and Christian deuotion of Christian men and bindeth them to the cheerefull receiuing and releeuing of them in such necessitie let them be strangers yet if they be of the houshold of faith they haue right to harbour and releefe and in the practise of this dutie the Apostle requireth that the Minister be the foreman Secondly It will be inquired whether euerie minister must be harborous and hospitable and if he must what shall become of them whose liuings are scarce able to harbour themselues and much more of the swarmes of our tenne-pound men and verie many scarse halfe that to maintaine their familie it seemeth that euerie Minister ought to be a rich man Ans. It is not for me to prescribe any thing in the Church constitutions concerning Impropriations and Nonresidencie the former whereof were they restored to the Church and the latter remooued out of the Church no doubt there were but that sufficient ministers might be sufficiently maintained furnished to hospitalitie through the land But this I say that the poorest Minister may not exempt himselfe from this dutie neither is altogether disabled from it a poore man may be mercifull and comfortable to the distressed some way or other as if with Peter and Iohn he haue not money nor gold nor meate to giue yet such as he hath he can giue he can giue counsell prayers and affoard his best affections such cups of cold water shall not be vnaccepted nor vnrewarded of him whose propertie is to accpet a man according to that he hath and not according to that he hath not where he seeth a readie minde Thus must that place 1. Tim. 5.10 be vnderstood such widowes as were to be receiued into the seruice of the Church were to be chosen of such as had beene hospitable and harberous Now in all likelihood many of them if not the most were verie poore and had no great matters to be liberall of therfore the Apostle seemeth in the next words to declare wherein this hospitalitie might be shewed euen by such as had knowne want namely if they had performed bodily labour vnto them washed the Saints feete bestowed their best affections and chearefull labour for their releefe and thus might these poore widowes
are two especially 1. the deniall of a mans selfe with a daily invring ones selfe to the crucifying of his affections and lusts Paul beat downe his bodie as with clubs and kept it vnder Prooue masteries with thy selfe arme thy selfe against thy selfe make warre without truce vpon thy selfe it is a warre without bloodshed hurting none no not thy selfe but profitable to worke thy peace with God with thy selfe with others remember Salomons speach He that ruleth his minde is better then he that ouercommeth a citie 2. Prayer for neither this nor any vertue groweth in our owne grounds neither good nature nor freedome of will can make this supplie but we must haue recourse to the father of lights our selues are but our owne burdens of so miserable molde as we need no other enemies then our selues to depriue our selues of our good if the Lord befreind vs not whom we must wrastle withall by our praiers and if we would preuaile vnto our prayers we must sometimes ioyne the exercise of fasting which after a sort doubleth our forces both in strengthning our praiers as also by disposing vs to the receiuing of these graces And now to end this large treatise it wil be asked But what if any Minister be scandalous in any of the forenamed vices or defectiue in the vertues mentioned Ans. 1. If he be not answerable to these Canons it is plaine by the Apostle that he is not to be called 2. If he be called and after prooue vicious he must be delt withall as an Elder 1. no accusation must be receiued vnder two witnesses at least 1. Tim. 5.19 2. when he is accused of a knowne and scandalous vice all possible meanes must be vsed to reclaime him As 1. by open reproofe vers 20. 2. sometimes by translation of him to such a place as where are lesse meanes of that sinne as one giuen to drunkennes or contention from a drunken and quarellous people 3. sometime by a temporall deposition from his office if there be hope hereby to doe him good 4. after sufficient admonition censures and trial by a perpetuall deposition from his place yea and further if he still prooue incorrigible by proceeding to excommunicate him and cast him from the societie of the Church And the rather 1. Because Ministers are set ouer a people to edifie and not destroie them 2. Because the actions of Ministers haue a secret power not to lead onely but euen compell men to the like especially if they be lewd and wicked 3. Weaker and meaner men for manifest vices not repented of must be proceeded against to excommunication much more the Minister whose scandalous life is infinitly more dangerous and hurtfull 4. Such proceeding against notorious insufficient and scandalous wretches who neuer came in nor are kept in by the Apostles canons would doe good for example Vers. 9. Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improoue them that say against it Hauing followed the Apostles meaning and method in describing the fitnes of him who is to be chosen into the Ministerie who for the innocencie of his life ought to be free from manifold vices and corruptions which are plentifull in the world and for the integritie of his conuersation seeing whatsoeuer he doth is exemplarie ought to shine with mâ—nifold graces and vertues as we haue heard Now we come to the second branch of the Ministers fitnes which standeth in his abillitie to discharge his high calling and place vnto which is required such â—kill and cunning in the grounds and points of Christian religion as that he may be able to hold fast maintaine and iustifie against all challengers that truth and doctrine which is agreeable to the faithfull word that so whensoeuer any blast of heresie tyrannie false doctrine or flatterie shall rise against him yet he may hold fast that faithfull word which is therefore a sure ground of sound doctrine and thence instruct and edifie the consciences of his hearers in all necessarie doctrine Whereby it shall come to passe that he keeping himselfe constantly to this truth shall be fitted fruitfully to turne himselfe to any dutie of his calling that let him be to deale with either of those kinds of hearers whether such as are obedient and teachable he shall build them further and make them sound Christians by exhortation out of wholesome doctrine or else such as are stubborne and opposite contradictors of the truth these he shall convince and with manifest reason put to silence And thus in regard of both Gods name shall be glorified true wisedome shall be iustified Gods kingdome shall be enlarged and amplified and Satans kingdome shall be destroied and damnified This is the scope of the verse which containeth two parts 1. The dutie enioyned euery Minister to hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine 2. the end including a sound reason of it in the rest of the verse That hee may be able c. For the meaning of the former part Holding fast the word properly signifieth such an holding as men vse when some other man hath laid hold on that which they will not part withall euen an holding with all their strength and force not such an holding as a man careth not whether he hold or no for then the thing holden would of it selfe slip out of a mans hand but an holding against a contrarie hold which vseth to be the stronger and firmer inforcing thus much that the Minister must lay hold with both hands surely apprehending the truth in the vnderstanding of his soule as also in the affections of his heart in either of which if he faile he holdeth not fast seeing neither can a man loue that which he knoweth not nor hold that he loueth not But what must he hold so fast The word which is not tropically as in many other places to be conceiued but properly In which proper acceptation it signifieth all that heauenly doctrine which is deliuered to the Church in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which we call the holy Scriptures Now this word the Apostle doth not nakedly mention but adorneth it 1. by a notable adiunct the faithfull word 2. from the porper ende of it according to doctrine which is fitted for the instruction and edification of the Church in all ages which we will further expound as we come vnto them Doctr. 1. That the word of God is a faithfull word and infallible 1. If we looke to the author he is holy and true Rev. 3.7 and vers 14. These things saith Amen the faithfull and true witnes euen God who cannot lie as vers 2. of this chapter 2. The instruments were led by the immediate direction and assistance of the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1.21 beeing of themselues either rude and illitered men as Amos an heardman Peter and Iohn fishers Matthew a toldegatherer so as the great clarkes of those daies were driuen
hearts God giues them ouer to beleeue and broach doctrines besides the word all their learning hindreth not nay rather armeth them to sticke fast to falshood and errors and to defend doctrines of much loosenesse and libertie Especially the iudgement of God is come vpon the Romish Church to the vttermost who because they lay this for a ground of their doctrine that this word is not of it selfe faithfull and certaine vnlesse the Church and Councels and the Pope authorize it to mens consciences and that any other word thrust vpon the Church by the former authoritie is euery whit as faithfull as this hence is their whole religion a mysterie of iniquitie and delusion hence comes in intercession of Saints worship of images prayer to and for the dead pilgrimages here purgatorie hereafter reuelations masses bread-worshippe propitiatorie sacrifices mixture of Moses and Christ which is a doctrine cutting them off from Christ who haue before cut off the authoritie and credit of the Scriptures which are the word of Christ which fearefull iudgement let it mooue euerie Timothie and Titus carefully to keepe the worthie thing which is committed vnto them 2. Euerie Minister is taught hence to hold him vnto this faithfull word for so he shall deliuer not things doubtfull and vncertaine but such as men may leane vnto rest and as we say write vpon And this is insinuated by our Apostle that that is a faithfull ministerie which holdeth it selfe vnto a faithfull word such as is the sure anchor of mens soules against which hell gates cannot preuaile Such was the ministerie of the true Prophets Ieremie saith of a truth the Lord hath sent me and bidden me speake these things of the Apostles who deliuered such things as they receiued of the Lord and commanded vs that if an angel from heauen or a deuill from hell should bring not a contrarie but a diuerse doctrine from that to hold him accursed yea of the Sonne of God himselfe who said my word is not mine but my fathers What horrible blasphemie then is daily practised in the Popish Churches whose teachers calling these faithfull words a nose of waxe send men to dumbe idols the teachers of vanities and lies yea to Apocryphall writers to fathers councels Bishops and Popes as though the Scriptures had lost all their faithfulnesse or as though the canons decrees summes and sentences of men were more stable then that eternall truth that shall out-last heauen and earth Was this a faithfull word in Pauls time and is it not so still doth the sonne of the eternall father pronounce of his fathers word that it is not onely true but truth it selfe and that not one iot of it can passe or faile and is it any other then the voice of Antichrist which shall say that it is no certaine word at least to me vnlesse the Church say so Shall the spirit of God call it a sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and a word of truth and shall we heare a wicked and lying spirit come out of hell and say that this stabilitie and truth dependeth vpon man whereas let God be true and euerie man a lyar and that if those men whom they tearme the Church change their minds or any sense in the Scripture so doth the holy Ghost also Let these owles flie the light of the Scriptures as such as loue to liue in darkenes carnall religion must haue carnall props like lips like lettice we say and such a Church such lawes As for vs let vs as it standeth vs in hand hold vs vnto this faithful word and not in stead of it deliuer the vnfaithfull words of men whether Philosophers or fathers or schoole-men And is it not good reason that we should be tied to this word when euen the Prophets and Apostles were Isai must take a role and write and binde the testimonie and seale the lawe among the disciples the commandement to Ieremie was preach the words that I shall tell thee In the newe Testament they must heare Moses and the Prophets Paul was separated to preach that Gospeâ— which was promised before by the Prophets and accordingly he witnessed that he spake nothing besides the things foretold by the Prophets Againe what ministeriall worke is it which this word doth not most naturally and happily effect for this is a sure instrument to beget faith Ioh. 17.20 and to confirme it Act. 15.32 to conuert soules Psal. 19.7 and to saue soules Iam. 1.22 Now vnto hearers this doctrine affoardeth also speciall vse of instruction 1. If it be so faithfull a word euerie man must attend vnto it 2. Pet. 1.19 we haue a surer word to which yee doe well that yee attend 2. To lay vp this word surely as beeing the sure euidence of thy saluation and of thy heauenly inheritance among the Saints Men locke vp their euidences or convaiances of land in sure and safe places delight often to read in them suffer no man to cousen them of them whatsoeuer casualtie come these are by all meanes possible safegarded and shall any man carelesly neglect such an euidence as this is without which he hath no assurance of saluation nor the tenure out of his idle conceit of one foote in heauen a lame man if he hold not fast his staffe falleth and whosoeuer looseth his part in the word looseth his part in heauen 3. Here is a ground of thankfulnesse in that the Lord hath not onely vouchsafed vs life and glorie and immortalitie when we were dead and when nothing could be added to our miserie but hath also giuen vs such a constant guid and direction therunto we might either haue groped after him in palbable darknes or haue had such direction as might haue affoarded vs lesse assurance and comfort but now beleeuers knowe assuredly that they were loued of the father before the foundation of the world and out of that loue chosen vnto life that the Sonne was sent to ransome them from sinne and present them iust before his Father that his spirit is sent out to regenerate them and to further and finish their sanctification that by his prouidence they are supplied in all their good that by his power they are protected from all their euills He might haue brought vs to heauen and neuer haue let vs know any of these comforts in earth yet would he not so slenderly leaue his Church but as our Sauiour noteth he hath spoken and written this word that our ioy might be more full which is one generall vse of the whole word of God Now what can we doe lesse then in way of thankfulnes 1. yeeld vp our selues to be directed by this faithfull word 2. Beleeue it in whatsoeuer it commandeth threatneth or promiseth in that it is such a faithfull word and hereby we set also our seale vnto it 3. Constantly cleaue vnto it in life and in death and not to be so foolish as
to be soone remooued to another Gospell nor so fickle as children to be carried about with euery winde of doctrine but hold fast such a stable truth so full of direction in all the life and so full of comfort at the time of death for it is as a fast and faithfull freind tried in time of aduersitie standing closest to a man in his greatest necessitie Obiect There is no feare but we shall hold out whatsoeuer should betide we are grounded and setled Answ. But how many did in the fierie triall in Queene Maries time scarce one in Cambridge both the Vniversitie and Towne or if one poore Townsman held it out in the flames that was all Lastly both Teachers hearers must trie their doctrin by this touchstone if it abide this touch it is gold it is a pure and faithfull word if it be not according to this word there is no light in it Which is according to doctrine Here our Apostle both deliuereth another note and setteth another marke vpon the word as also vseth another argument why the Minister should hold and hold himselfe vnto the word of God deliuered in the Scriptures because it is not onely a faithfull word vnto which the faithfull may cleaue and rest as vpon a sure anchor but also such a word as beareth the bell for the â—itnesse of it to institute instruct and edifie the Church and members thereof as if he had said That word which is most fitted to edification and instruction is to be maintained and held fast that it may be held forth before Gods people but this is such a word and therefore Ministers must hold it fast Doctr. Whence we learne that the word of God is his owne ordinance fitted to instruct the elect in all necessarie truth and doctrine which is the very scope of our Apostle and will otherwise also appeare if we consider 1. The wisedome of God who hath in the bookes of Scripture comprised and deliuered a most perfect rule of doctrine concerning faith and manners to teach as both concerning God our selues and others whatsoeuer is necessarie or profitable to be knowne to saluation To the proofe of which serue all those places where we read that it is able to make a man wise vnto saluation to instruct him to all righteousnesse to furnish him to euery good worke to make him blessed by inchoation here in this life and consummation in the life to come for here through patience and comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope Rom. 15.4 and hereafter life eternall Ioh. 5.39 2. The mercie of God who hath written mysteries aboue the apprehension of the Angels themselues euen to the capacitie of the simplest in things of absolute necessitie whereas if he had but spoken the word it had beene more then he ought vs but he hath written it that we might ponder and meditate of it yea he hath translated it into euery mans language and so fitted it to edifie the more so as fiue words now are better then ten thousand if it were shut vp in it owne fountaine or any other strange tongue besides he hath brought it to vs by an easie price in one portable volume that we might conueniently exercise our selues in it day and night And that we might vnderstand those hard places which for our exercise we shall meete withall in reading and that we might be lead beyond the letter of the Scripture to shew the life of it in the keeping of faith and good conscience he hath appointed a Ministrie in the Church and in all ages hath raised vp men of God whome he hath furnished with the gifts of prophecie and enabled with sundrie gifts of the spirit to see and reueale the truth therein contained For euery manifestation of the spirit is giuen to profit withall and he gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets c. for the edifying of the Church and the gathering of the bodie of Christ. 3. The power of God who conuaieth such a power into this his ordinance as whereby it becoÌ„meth so mightie in operation so able to cast downe strong holds and euery high thing exalted against God yea so strong at the weakest as that by it alone the kingdome of darknes and of the deuill is bartered and subdued and Iesus Christ the Prince of peace set vp in his throne within the hearts of men Vse Would any Minister edifie his people let him hold fast this word would he teach them Christ this word testifieth of him would he beget faith in them this word must doe it Rom. 10. would he destroie sinne in them as Dauid said of Goliahs sword there is none to that so there is no sword of the spirit but this would he raise the afflicted hence may he speake a seasonable and sauorie word to him that is weary in a word if a man will take the most compendious way to bring soules to heauen let him obserue this rule of holding him to this word which is ordained for doctrine But if a man either for idlenes or ease neglect the reading and study of the Scriptures or according to the vanitie of his heart lay by this booke and fall to the studie of Friars or Fathers and seeke to preach matters of more applause or to get a name of learning is in his profundities curiosities and such quainte deuises as he meeteth withall in mens writings this man leaueth the right way of edifying men in the waies of God and is in his conceit wiser then his maker who hath fitted this word for doctrine and no other 2. Hence note that it is Gods will that euery man should be expert in the Scripture seeing he hath so fitted it for the teaching of the simplest Which must force euery man to examine himselfe whether he hath found it such a fit word for doctrine for he whose heart cannot iustifie the word in this propertie is no child of wisedome Many haue heard this word a long time and yet vnderstand it not haue learned little or nothing are ignorant of Christ and what he hath done but in grosse and generall tearmes haue attained no lasting comfort from the same Where now lieth the fault the word is fit to â—each thee the Ministerie stablished and sanctified to the edifying of thee all the gifts of the â—eachers are giuen to profit thee Why then haâ—t thou not profited Oh the sinne lyeth at thine own doore in that thy selfe hast refused or resisted instruction It is not the obscuritie of the Scripture but the darknes of thy blind mind that hath hindred thy profiting The word is as fit to teach thee as the choysest seed is to take and grow with encrease but thy soule is vnprepared thy heart is as the stonie or thorny or high way ground no seed can thriue in it all the labour of Gods husbandmen is lost vpon thee Thy sinne hath suffered the word to loose the vertue and power of it in raising
thee to life the vaile is still on thy heart and thou wilt not suffer it to be remooued that the glorious light of Iesus Christ should shine vpon thy soule But marke thy fearefull estate all this while For whosoeuer thou art that perceiuest not the mightie power of the word in thy chaunge and conuersion be thou sure it is mightie in working thy ouerthrow and confusion For God neuer speaketh but to saluation or perdition the words of his mouth returne not in vaine they are the sauour of life or of death they binde or they loose they be the sentence either of absolution or of condemnation oh then thou that louest thy soule deceiue not thy selfe for if the Gospel be hid now beeing a word so fit to teach thee and thou hauing bin so long taught and yet remainest vntaught still vnchanged still inwardly vnreformed still outwardly it cannot but be a fearefull brand that thou art as yet in the state of perdition and that the God of the world hath blinded thine eyes vnto destruction And â—lâ—tter not thy selfe in a course of securitie because perhapps thou seest not thy danger for this word cannot quicken thee but thou shalt perceiue it but it slayeth men insensibly so as if thou findest not the life of grace wrought by it thou hast great cause to feare and flie thy present estate 3. The last vse is directed against the Papists who hold that the Scriptures are 1. imperfect without tradition 2. obscure and difficult For the former Bellarmines position iâ— that all necessarie doctrine concerning faith and Christian life is not contained in the Scriptures but many things of this kind that is necessarie things are to be supplyed out of the traditions either of the Apostles or of the Church And for the second he affirmeth that the Scriptures are not so plaine and easie to bee vnderstood as that they be sufficient in themselues to decide the controversies of faith without the authoritie and expositions of the Church nay rather are so obscure that euen in things necessarie to be knowne they cannot without the instruction of the Church be vnderstood no not of faithfull men Against both which blasphemous positions this one of our Apostle opposeth it selfe in that the word was euer fitted to the instruction of beleeuers and did euer sufficiently instruct them in all ages according to the age and state of the Church Nay this word beeing perfectly fitted and sufficient for the instruction of the Church when yet there were but the fiue books of Moses are they not now much more sufficient and perfect seeing the expositions of the Prophets and the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles are added Obiect But as then the Scripture was imperfect without the writings which after were added so is it now without the decrees constitutions and traditions of the Church To which I answer that the written word was neuer imperfect for when the newe Testament was added vnto the old it was made not more perfect but more cleare for euen then it was entire if not in so many words yet in the same sense and substance of doctrine Let them aâ—ke then what the Scripture speaketh of this and that as the Baptisme of children of Maries virginitie after Christs birth of purgatorie or what by the Scripture we may thinke of the vncircumcision of women of infants dying before the 8. day of the sauing of the heathen c. I answer if the things of which they inquire be either false or fabulous as that of purgatorie or not necessarie to saluation as that of Maries virginitie the question is not of them it is no impeachment vnto the Scriptures to omit them wherein we see many of the words and facts of Christ himselfe omitted but if they aske of things more necessarie if they be of absolute necessitie these are taught fully and expressely as the substance of all Christian religion But for necessarie circumstances and inferiour truth about them the Scripture often entending to prouoke our studie and diligence is not so expresse and yet is not wanting in teaching them but by proportion and analogie As in the example of baptizing of children it is by proportion and consequence taught in Scripture though not in so many syllables as seeing that circumcision was administred to children so by proportion may children 2. Christ calleth them 3. affirmeth that they belong to him and his couenant and therefore the seale belongeth vnto them 4. the Apostles baptised whole housholds wherein doubtlesse were many children Obiect But Apostolike men who writ the Scripture had no commandement to write the word or if they had they had no intention to write a perfect rule to all the world but writ occasionally either some historie as the Euangelists or epistles and letters as the Apostles according to the condition of seuerall Churches or men to whom they writ Ans. â— They spake and writ not by priuate motion but by instinct which is equiualent to a commandement 2. Although they writ occasionally yet were they so guided by Gods prouidence that whatsoeuer things the Church ought to beleeue is clearely and largely deliuered in their writings So as we may conclude this point with this sure rule That the wise prouidence of God hath so furnished the Scriptures with sufficiencie and cloathed them with perfection that whatsoeuer they can alleadge to the contrarie they are either contained in the Scriptures or they are not necessarie As for the obscuritie of Scripture We graunt not that the Scriptures be obscure but that many things in them are difficult The Rhemists vpon 2. Pet. 3.16 that all Scripture is difficult especially Pauls Epistles whereas Peter saith onely that some things in Pauls Epistles were hard to be vnderstood and not all his Epistles Againe they forget that the same Apostle Peter speaking of the Scripture saith that it is a light shining in a darke place Now when we speake with the Scriptures that some things are difficult we must take with vs these three caueats 1. That this difficultie proceedeth either from the maiestie and high excellencie of the things of God contained in them or else from the lownes and weakenesse of man whether vnregenerate or regenerate The vnregenerate person beeing in his naturall estate is endued onely with a naturall vnderstanding so as the things of God are beyond his reach and compasse they are foolishnesse to him he cannot conceiue of them The regenerate although he hath an inward light of the spirit which the other wanteth yet these things euen to him are reuealed but in part after an vnperfect manner and in vnperfect meanes vntill that perfect come so as the best man is partly ignorant of the nature of the things themselues besides his failing in the meanes as the knowledge of the tongues his studie meditation and labour herein 2. Whereas they say that this obscuritie is in things necessarie to be knowne the truth
they stirre vp others to tast also with them how sweete and good God is in it These cannot come as men vse to come but will be reuerent in the coÌ„gregations where such words are vttered as Abraham when God spake vnto him fell on his face they will not rush vpon the reading of it in publike nor priuate without some lifting vp of the heart and some gesture signifying that inward reuerence 2. This argueth it a deuillish and wicked practise to elevate the due estimation and authoritie of the word either in the Scriptures or in the Ministerie once said Satan hath God indeed said c. So the Papists speake basely of the word in the Scripture calling it imperfect obscure contentious a waxen nose an inken diuinitie c. and therefore well may the letter of the Scripture be with them but the life of it is farre from them In like sort many profane wretches debase the word in the Ministerie conceiuing it as a vaine word without profit and boldly speake of preaching as of talking and others mutter because there is so much preaching plainely shewing by their speaches that they neuer knew the sweetnes of it in their soules and therefore as yet haue no part in it nor in that life which it hath brought to light Doctr. 4. Whereas the Apostle is not contented that the Minister should teach but exhort also it â—eacheth Ministers to labour for this gift whereby an edge is set vpon their doctrine wherewith as with a goad they pricke on the affections of those that are vnder the yoke of Christ. A difficult thing it is for teaching is an easie taske in comparison of it and yet so necessarie as that all the ministeriall worke is called by this name Act. 13.15 If yee haue any word of exhortation say on So Barnabas his whole sermon is called an exhortation to shew that he that laboureth not in this point faileth of all his dutie Whence are all those precepts that the Minister should teach and exhort 1. Tim. 6.2 and giue all diligence as well to exhortation as to reading 1. Tim. 4.13 For the profitable performance of which 1. euery Minister must labour for conscience of his dutie 2. for a pitifull heart toward sinners 3. for experience of that he teacheth that he may haue a flame in his own heart to kindle others by Vse Many men thinke they need not be taught but if they did not they need exhortation Others thinke it sufficient to be taught in generall tearmes but to be vrged by exhortation were to saue them whether they will or no. But it is not sufficient to know what is good but to be led on to the practise to which that we may be prouoked the best of vs while we are in our race need spurrs For as Paul writ of Christians the slownes and weaknes of whom he knew required exhortation as well as doctrine so that Christian that â—eeth not his deadnes and continuall backslidings knoweth no good by himselfe yea he that perceiueth not a spirituall heauinesse and slumber daily oppressing him without this meanes nay and with it also that soule is cast on sleepe at least if it be not dead in sinne Besides the truth is there is much knowledge euery where and so little conscience as if knowledge and conscience could not stand together but if men did make conscience of all the duties they know yet were exhortation still needfull seeing nothing was more vsuall with the Apostles then to stirre vp in beleeuers such graces as they thankfully acknowledged in them 1. Thess. 1.3 the Apostle thankfully remembreth their diligent loue and yet cap. 3.9.10 by a wise rhetoricall preterition exhorteth them vnto it Doctr. 5. Whereas the Apostle addeth that exhortation must goe with wholesome Doctrine we note that then is exhortation powerfull and profitable when it is firmely grounded vpon sound and wholesome doctrine then it carrieth due weight with it then is it agreeable to this apostolicall precept yea to that generall practise of al the Apostles whose manner was in all their Epistles first to laie downe plainely the doctrine of faith and saluation and then to perswade and exhort vnto the entertainement of it and to testifie that entertainment by the fruits of faith and loue For example After Paul writing to the Romans had disputed the doctrine of Iustification not by workes in the three first Chapters but by faith in the two next and of sanctification in the three next and of predestination in the three next In the 12. Cap. and so to the 14. verse of the 15. Chapter he exhorteth to good workes and Christian duties vnto the verie epilogue and conclusion The whole Epistles to the Corinths is a mixture of doctrine and exhortation In the Epistle to the Galatians after he had disputed the doctrine of the righteousnesse of faith which the false Apostles had wrung out of their hands after his manner in the fifth chapter and sixt he exhorteth them to the studie of good workes So in all the Epistles may be obserued that after the doctrinall part followeth the hortatorie And as for the particular practise hereof in particular cases both in propheticall writings Christs sermons and sayings and in the Apostles Epistles it would be infinite to obserue Vse As this Doctrine affoardeth direction to Ministers to carrie their exhortations leuell with the doctrine truly raised from the word that they be as goads to pearce and prouoke to dutie which not obserued the speach will be verified a sea of words but scarce droppes of matter so doth it authorise euery hearer to examine the exhortations framed vnto them that if they finde the Messengers of God exhorting them from wholesome doctrine they may acknowledge more then a speach or perswasion of man euen such a doctrine and ordinance as the Apostle iudgeth fittest for the saluation of man Which if any shall dare to refuse as accounting it with many at this day a liplabour of man or if any shall deeme and repute it an impotent meanes to raise men to the grace of life I can say no more nor lesse of such then the Apostle Paul to the hardned Iewes that put the word from them that they iudge themselues vnworthy of life eternall One day to their cost shall they know that all the force of the word lyeth not in the Ministers tongue and that his words are more then winde as they esteeme them Ier. 5.13 And improoue them that gainsay it These gainesayers are of two sorts either such as contradict the wholesome doctrine by teaching false and vnsound doctrine whether Iewes Pagans Heretikes or false teachers or else such as contradict it by their wicked manners and conuersation as a number of counterfeit Christians who dare not open their mouthes against such a cleare light and manifest truth but in their liues whereas it commandeth puritie they are filthy and impure whereas it
of Scripture ioyneth these two together What ones were the false Prophets and false teachers which should bring in damnable heresies but such as should liue in the lust of vncleannes and liue as bruit beasts led with sensualitie and what manner of persons were they that like Iannes and Iambres should resist the truth but men of corrupt mindes wholly giuen vp to liue in their lusts and not so onely but reprobate concerning the faith such as depraued the doctrine of faith and the pure veritie of God to their owne lewd affections And if we looke vpon particular persons was not this the reason why Elimas resisted Paul and Barnabas and sought to turne away Sergius Paulus the deputie from the faith because he was full of vnrighteousnesse and therefore he could not cease to peruert the straight waies of God And why did not Diotrephes receiue the Apostles and their doctrine professing himselfe a Minister among them Iohn giues the reason because he loued preheminence which neither they nor their doctrine could affoard him Vse 1. Neuer make any Minister the rule of truth seeing error in life from which none is exempted may breed error in Doctrine but reade with diligence the holy Scriptures whereby thou maist be able to discerne after triall betweene truth and falshood and accept it for it selfe 2. Meruaile not much if thou seest many Ministers resist the truth for many in all ages are disobedient and no meane ones that hate to be instructed themselues contradict the truth and in stead of building hinder the building of the Church as Sanballat and Tobiah the walles of Ierusalem yea one Ieremie had Pashur and all the Preists against him Christ himselfe had Annas Caiphas Scribes Pharises people and all against him and who were they but such as neither entred themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor would suffer others nay rather marke the point that is resisted whether it fight against any of their lusts thou mightest haue seene 400. Prophets against one Micha thou mightest haue seene in Queene Maries time all the Preists and Clergie that durst be seene resisting and ouerthrowing all the foundation of religion and condemning to death and executing whosoeuer durst mute against theÌ„ there is a Synagogue of Satan as well as a Church of God and consequently many Ministers of Sathan as well as Ministers of Christ. 3. Whoâ—â—euer would know and be preserued in the truth must learne to yeeld obedience vnto it for this is a speciall meanes Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of my doctrine whether it be of God or I speake of my selfe Vaine talkars Doct. Preachers who themselues are disobedient vnto the word for most part become in their Ministerie no better then vaine talkars 1. In regard of themselues beeing vaine glorious persons affect applause rather then godly edifying which is a most vaine thing 2. In respect of their labour which is all in vaine neuer attaining the end and right scope of the preaching of the Gospel vnto saluation for he that soweth vanitie what else can he looke to reape 3. In regard of the hearers who also spend their paines in vaine they heare a great noise and pompe of words and a glorious shew of humane wisedome which may rap the simple into admiration but they are left without reformation their eare is perhaps a little tickled but their hearts remaine vntouched neither are their soules soundly instructed nor fed with knowledge but they go away as wise as they came These Paul calleth vain talkars and vain ianglers 1. Tim 1.6 and againe profane and vaine bablers and that iustly 1. Because their puft discourses proceed from the profanes of their hearts 2. They are as strange fire from the Lords Altar opposed to that which the Lord hath sanctified to the saluation of his people 3. They are so farre from the edifying of the Church that they cause men to encrease vnto more vngodlynes and profanes Vse 1 Note the difference betweene these and godly Pastors which are according to Gods heart these feed Gods people with wisedome and vnderstanding the other with vanitie and winde these as they haue their gifts and calling from God so they speake euery word from him and for him the other like the Deuils cooks are euer blending with the truth that it may neuer be purely tasted and like vntrustie solliciters speake one word for God and two for themselues these bring meate in their mouthes which though it be course and serued in great simplicitie like Daniels dyet which was but water and pulse yet because it is Gods allowance it goeth with a blessing which maketh the children of god thriue by it the other serue vp more curiously cooked dishes with greater state and ostentation of humane learning and eloquence but for want of nourishable meat in all this varietie the soules of Gods people are kept thinne and leane and rise and depart such banquets without any great saturitie Now if any would shewe himselfe a true Pastor sent from God let him ayme at these two things 1. Gods glorie not his owne for to seek himselfe is a note of a false teacher see Ioh. 7.18 2. the raising of the Church vnto heauen and not himselfe in earth Rom. 10.1 his hearts desire must be that Israel may be saued he must desire to fal so that his people may be raised to heauen Rom. 9.3 2. Note hence a difference betweene the Apostles iudgement and the iudgements of many inconsiderate men Men account such preachers vaine talkers that apply the word home to euerie wholesome vse and the more dexteritie a man hath in this excellent gift the more liable is he to this imputation whereas indeed here we are taught an other lesson that those whose doctrine vanisheth away without building on the foundation such as come preparedly to the word those are vaine talkers and their teaching is a froathie teaching but if true doctrine be wholesomly applyed and haue quicknes and life in it wo be to that man that saith not This is the finger of God and that God is in you indeede 1. Cor. 14.25 3. Marke hence what kind of Ministers the Apostle would haue put to silence not onely such as are open enemies to the truth or broachers of lyes but such as are disguisers of the word froathie teachers such as seeke out vaine things for the people Paul would haue lookt to these betime and would were he liuing stoppe the mouthes of such he knewe that the Church might better spare a 1000. of these then one godly and faithfull Pastor and were this canon put in vre for one silenced Minister we should haue one hundreth Deceiuers of minds By metonimie of the subiect the heart is put for the mind the auncient according to the Scriptures seating the minde therein for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth the inwards about the heart and further by Synecdoche the
to say What is it that I heare my sonnes doe so no more for this is rather a saluing and too hastie a skinning ouer of a rotten sore the fester of which quickly breaketh out againe with more rage and danger but here he must put on the zeale of God yea a iust and holy anger gounded vpon the loue of God and godlines wherein he hath Iohn Baptist Matth. 3.5 and the Sonne of God himselfe going before him Math. 23. It is thought great wisdome in men so to carie their doctrine as no man is offended at it whereas howsoeuer all meeknes and patience in our owne matters is a Christian and commendable vertue yet zeale in the matters of God may not be wanting and were all men Saints or sinners but penitent we might by tendernes and compassion raise them but some are in the fire and must be pluckt out many are fooles to whose backs stripes belong many are festred in their sinnes and must haue corrasiues and fretting waters to make them smart at the quicke in which cases if any of our patients chaâ—e and storme and grow neuer so impatient it will be no wisedome in such as haue the ordering of them to let him haue his owne will in his desire to be let alone but still make incision search further the depth of the wound and send in taints to the bottom for such louing wounds must go before applying of salues to sound healing 3. Let all godly hearers learne to make manifest their patience and obedience by suffering themselues to be launched and pricked euen to their hearts by those whom God hath sent as his surgions to cure mens soules otherwise by sinne wounded to death as knowing that the hurt of the daughter of Gods people is not healed with sweete words but as the bitterest pill is fittest to purge and worketh kindlier then the sweetest potion and as the thunder and lightning more purifie the ayre then the calmest sunnshine euen so gall and wormewood is the portion which the Lord hath tempered for many to take off the pleasant tast of their sweet sinnes As for vs we take no pleasure in your smart or iudgement but that without it you cannot be cured You cannot but confesse that when sores are ripe and raging the next way to cure is launcing suffer vs then a while and trie whether we are not as readie with the good Samaritan to powre oyle as wine into your wounds so it make to your soundnes But all will not come vnto the supper by entreatie some must be compelled and if we bring a true word and handle it truely it cannot but deuide betweene the marrow and the bone yea betweene the soule and the spirits and the ioynts c. Heb. 4.12 And can all this be done and a man feele no smart nay surely if our Ministrie worke no smart it worketh no cure That they may be sound in the faith Doctr. The sharpest rebukes in the Church ought to ayme at this end the recouerie of diseased Christians to soundnes in religion both in iudgement and practise Which appeareth in that the greatest ordinarie censure in the Church is not mortall but medicinable For as a surgeon cuts off armes and legges that the bodie and heart may be saued so in this bodie parts and members are cut off that themselues may be saued as well as the whole bodie Paul excommunicateth the incestuous person that his spirit might be saued Himineus and Philetus were cast out to Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme Those whom Iude wisheth to be pulled out of the fire by violence must be saued thereby If any obiect against this that in 1. Cor. 16.21 If any man loue not the Lord Iesus let him be had in execration to the death and therefore edification and saluation is not the ende of this censure I answer It is one thing for the Church to excommunicate another to curse and execrate the one is an ordinarie censure the other verie extraordinarie and rare the one against those who may be freinds of the Church the other only against desperate enemies and open and obstinate Apostates euen such as Iulian whom the Church iudgeth to haue sinned the sin against the holy Ghost and therefore execrateth and accurseth So as that place nothing impeacheth the truth of the doctrine Vse 1. Much more ought Ministers in their sharpest rebukes aime at the conuersion of men what a sharpe reproofe was that of Peter to Simon Magus Act. 8.21.25 Thy mony perish with thee and thou art euen in the gall of bitternesse and yet he addeth repent therefore and pray vnto the Lord c. So is it the part of all Peters successors to whom the care of the Lords flock is committed so to reprooue not as those who would shame mens persons but disgrace their sinnes neither as insulting ouer mens euills nor delighting in their falls nor despayring of their rising but as imitating good Surgions who whilest they seare or cut or cut off still shew compassion and gently entreate the patient euer perswading him that this rough course will make to his health and soundnes 2. While Ministers thus dispense Christian seueritie in their reproofes and denunciation of iudgements the bearers must not mistake them as many doe and much lesse say vnto them as Corah and his company to Moses and Aaron yea take too much vpon you or as the Egyptian to Moses who made thee a iudge who gaue you the keyes of heauen to open and shut it vpon whom you please when did God make you of his counsell to foretell my damnation c. conceiuing that in our menacies and threatning we quite cut them off from all hope of mercie and that we take vpon vs to shut the doore of grace vpon them and to shorten the arme of the Lord that he cannot saue them Whereas the truth is while we thunder out damnation against the sinner which verie many desperately rush into while they auoid the mention of it in our mouthes it is not that we despaire of your saluation or would haue you so to doe nor we doe not admonish you to shame you but you must if you will be saued by the word we preach conceiue with vs that we desire your soundnes of faith and therefore we deale with you as with sickemen who commonly will take nothing to doe them good but what is forced vpon them which if you doe not we are not in your hearts the Surgeons of your soules but rather your executioners 3. This reprehendeth those whose rebukes tend altogether to discourage godly courses in their people and bring them from soundnes in the faith making heauie the hearts of them to whom the Lord speaketh peace 2. Those that malitiously thunder their bolte of excommunication against those that professe Christ sincerely Thus did the Iewes excommunicate whosoeuer durst confesse Christ as that blind man Ioh. 9.34 so the
vse vnprofitable 3. But the context in the verse following pointeth vs to expound them of some other then these namely of all those doctrines of the Iewes which concerned the legall and ceremoniall obseruation of daies meates drinks garments washings persons and peoples for the Iewes taught that the same difference remained to be obserued still as Moses from the Lord commanded it so as yet some meates were common and some cleane some daies were more holy then others so garments and persons much more lay open to legal pollution by issues touchings c. whereas the appearing of Christ procured finall freedome from all such impuritie so as according to Peters vision Act. 10. no man no thing is to be called polluted or vncleane Quest. But why doth the Apostle call such doctrines fables seeing 1. they were from God 2. necessarily imposed vpon Gods owne people in paine of death and cutting off from his people in case of contempt yea or omission 3. they included in them that euangelicall truth wherby both they and we are saued Ans. Yet for all this he tearmeth them so 1. Because euen these legall institutions of God himselfe when they were at the best were but actuall Apologies or shadowes of things to come carying a shew or figure of truth but not the bodie not the truth it selfe to the same effect saith Paul Gal. 4.24 that they were Allegories that is beeing the things that they were signified the things that they were not 2. Because those constitutions although they had their times and seasons yet now were they dated and now to teach or vrge them was as vaine as void of ground out of Scripture as voide of profit as void of truth as if they had taught the most vaine fictions and vnprofitable falsehoods that men could possibly devise And hence looke as if a man should relate to vs a narration not only of suspected but of knowne vntruth as for example that such a man with whom we haue eate drunke conuersed but whom we know to be dead and haue seene buried were aliue againe and not only so but of his perfect strength and state as euer he was might not we be more diffident then Thomas was and in good forme of speach say that he told vs a fable euen so if a Iew shall affirme the life of the ceremonies of the law which we know to be dead rotten and buried so long since in the graue of Christ although they once had a truth yet now this is but false and fabulous or else if a Iew should come and vrge as they doe that prophecie Isay 7. Behold a virgin shall conceiue c. as a thing which they still expect the accomplishment of is it not euident that he leaneth vnto a Iewish lie and fable for that which was once absolutely necessarie to be beleeued vnto saluation is now become so false as that he that beleeueth it is sure to be damned Commandements of men These words if they be taken by way of exposition of the former adde something to the more full answer of the former question implying that those ordinances of which we speake the which while they stood in force and till the fulnes of time was come were the commandements of God now the truth beeing reuealed cease so to be and are become the meere commandements of men But yet I take it some difference is to be put betweene these two namely this that by commandements of men are more properly meant not those which were diuine ordinances but humane constitutions and traditions thrust by the Iewish teachers vpon the Church to be obserued with like deuotion and religious respect as if they were the very commandements of God such as those our Sauiour found and left the Church of the Iewes pestered with and opposeth them to diuine ordinances Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship mee teaching for doctrines mens precepts Which that we may a little better conceiue it is not amisse to note that the Iewes haue and doe affirme that Moses receiued the law from God either by writing which was of things more obscure more breife and difficult or else by word of mouth and that was of things more large seruing for the interpretation of that law written and for this latter sake say they was it that he staied 40. daies in the mount Sinai for else in one houre he might haue receiued the tables in which the law was written and although they themselues were at leasure to number the lawes written by Moses and gaue in the number of the affirmatiue to be 248. so many as there are members in a mans bodie and the negatiue 365. so many as there be daies in a yeare to betoken that the Lord requireth the through obseruation of them with all the strength and that all their daies which numbers added together were burthens sufficient for many euen to read ouer yet laid they innumerable and more intollerable traditionarie precepts on the people which they say Moses receiued by word of mouth from God and left them to Ioshuah who deliuered them to the seauentie elders they to the former Prophets these to the latter from them to the great Synagogue from whom they were preserued to the wise men returning from the Babylonish captiuitie and so from generation to generation euen to this day to write these explications say they is forbidden by God abusing that text Prou. 4.21 but they are kept in the heart of some wise men at this day Of these the Apostle would haue the Cretians to beware and giue no more heede to them then to the former Which turne away from the truth By truth is meant truth diuine fetched out of the word of God so called 1. because it is absolute without error 2. it is most eminent called before truth according to godlines to be turned from which is to be turned from all godlines In the word Turne away is a metaphor the speach beeing borrowed from those who turne away their bodies from the things they dislike and here translated to the mind to signifie an inward loathing and dislike of the truth which is the dangerous effect 〈◊〉 attending to fables and commandements of men Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer would keepe themselues sound in the faith and not be turned from the truth must shut their eares and giue no hee◠to fables and fancies of men which haue not footing and warrant in th◠pure word of God 1. Because these are things which hurt and corrup◠the soule 1. Tim. 6.20 Avoide profane and vaine bablings which whil◠some professe they haue erred concerning the faith Againe they encreas◠vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2.16 and more plainly 2. Tim. 4.4 men giuen vnto fables turne their eares from the truth The Physitians reduce all the causes of health or disease soundnes or sickenes from the good or euil temperature of either the matter of which we subsist or the nourishment whereby we are preserued Now the
neither apprehend conceiue nor iudge of the truth propounded or the practicall facultie included in the conscience seeing this dependeth vpon the former it must also be polluted the which two faculties if they be depraued and vitiated that is if the vnderstanding be blinded and the conscience led by such a blind guid how can it be but the whole man should sinke downe in the puddle of all impious impuritie That is the scope the sense and meaning followeth To the pure all things are pure In this former branch of the verse three generall points are to be considered 1. Who are meant by pure persons 2. How all things are pure or impure 3. How all things are pure to the pure To answer the first question we must finde out what puritie both for kinde and degree is here meant All puritie is either in the fountaine or thence deriued The former is the most simple perfect and immeasurable puritie in the creator the latter is some darke image and shadowe of the former in the creature according to the measure of it so long abiding with it as it cleaueth vnto him or he vnto it The former is not meant but the latter which is of reasonable creatures either angels or men differing indeede in degree according to their capacitie but not herein that before the fall of either it was a puritie mutable in them both But to drawe to our Apostles subiect this puritie is not now considered in the Angels but in man Neither is it that puritie which we had in our innocencie for though then we were purer then the Nazarites of Ierusalem who were purer then the snowe and whiter then the milke yet by our captiuitie vnder sinne our visage is become blacker then a coale But a puritie of an other qualitie such a one as is renewed vpon vs by the Lords beholding vs cleauing vnto vs not that shining spotles purity which we had while we were able to behold him cleaue vnto him This puritie then is not set in vs by nature but made ours by grace and beeing the puritie of our Mediator is imputed vnto so many as shal stand righteous in the sight of God the Father The persons therfore here called pure are such as by faith are set into Christ by whose blood they are iustified and by whose spirit through the meanes of the word that immortall seede of regeneration they are sanctified and reserued vnto life euerlasting And hence to both these is the purifying and cleansing of sinners ascribed in the Scriptures 1. Faith not onely as a hand laieth hold on all Christs righteousnesse to make the sinner stand iust before God but inwardly by little and little purifieth the heart causeth that puritie to breake out to the eies of others as well as our selues And 2. for the word in Ioh. 15.13 Now are ye cleane through the word I haue spoken vnto you Quest. But how can such persons be called pure seeing the Lord findeth no puritie in the Angels themselues and how much lesse in those who dwel in houses of clay and besides Paul euen a regenerate man exclaimeth that he knewe no good by himselfe Answ. That place of Iob denieth not puritie to the Angels simply but onely comparing theirs with Gods it is as a little streame yea a droppe to the ocean which is nothing in comparison And for that of the Apostle it was with him as it is with other beleeuers who are able to discouer more drosse then gold in themselues and therefore neither he much lesse ordinarie and common Christians can be called pure of the greater part but onely of the better Hence is it that though beleeuers haue receiued the spirit but in weake measure yet are called spirituall and beeing farre from perfection are yet called perfect not by that legall perfection which is entire in all the degrees but that Euangelicall which bringeth all the parts forward towards those degrees Nay more Christ himselfe calleth his loue all faire and saith there is no spot in her yea as pure as the Sunne as faire as the Moone and to his Apostles that they were all cleane euerie whit saue Iudas 1. because by faith euerie member of the Church laieth hold vpon Christs most absolute puritie 2. the spirit of regeneration hath washed euery part although in part onely nor so cleane as it shall be yet so as that perfect puritie is sealed assured to the soule by it 3. the Lord doth account euerie such beleeuer pure euen for the present imputeth neuer a spot vnto them but reputeth in his Christ all faire 4. hath promised them that for time to come they shall become so absolutely cleane as though they had neuer beene defiled Doctr. The estate of a Christian is a most honourable estate because his person is pure in the sight of God euen whilest he liueth here vpon earth And this cannot otherwise be seeing such a one beeing predestinated vnto life is also iustified and sanctified by the former of which a sinner is perfectly freed from the guilt and curse of sinne and by the latter imperfectly and in part from the reliques and seruice of sinne the former in that the blood of Iesus Christ sprinkled vpon his conscience cleanseth him from all sinne the latter in that the spirit of sanctification washeth his heart with pure waters vntill it be cleane Now whereas some may thinke they haue inough confessed to endite sincere Christians of blasphemie or heresie at the least as hauing opinion of their owne puritie with a Pharisaicall despising of others saying with the Iewe stand aloofe for I am more holy then thou or with the Pharisie Lord I thanke thee I am not as this man c. let them know that we teach and true beleeuers hold that their puritie is neither their owne nor so in their owne account but onely in regard 1. of Gods washing of their robes in the blood of the Lambe and 2. of his gracious acceptance of them so washed as pure and cleane Farre is the true beleeuer from the damnable conceit of the Catharists whome in our language we tearme Puritans who following Novatus his heresie were also called Novatians who thought that the life of a iust man is to be made vp without sinne spot or wrinckle or else the Church could not be made vp of them Farre also from that accursed doctrine of the Papists who are indeede Puritane heretiks and the right successors of Iovinian Ebion Pelagius in that they affirme that in the regenerate after Baptisme there is nothing which hath the reason of sinne or which God can hate that they are able to fulfill all the commandements yea and doe more then so that they haue deuout men and women that can merit life eternall for themselues and others that men may must expect their saluation from an inherent righteousnes Why should we not then abhorre these
for them 3. The restitution of vs to our former right is onely from our Lord Iesus Christ and our first right is recouered to vs on this manner First as we were at oddes with the Creator and consequently with the creature euen so first we are reconciled vnto God through Christ and then to the creatures for when Christ who is our peace hath wrought our peace with God he bringeth backe our peace both the inward peace of our owne consciences which before could doe nothing but accuse and terrifie as also peace with others friends and enemies yea euen with the beast of the field and the stone in the wall and euerie thing striketh a couenāt of peace with him who hath entred into league with the creator of it If any man then would haue any right in any creature he vseth he must not hold it by the broken title in the first Adam but by a recouered and newe purchase in the second Adam who is the Lord of glorie blessed for euer The third generall point is How all things are pure to the pure Ans. That we may rightly and properly conceiue the Apostles meaning we must knowe 1. That the vniuersall particle all things admitteth restraint and may not be extended beyond the Apostles intendment who speaketh onely of such things as are not forbidden by the law of God or nature or rather onely of things of an indifferent nature which in themselues are neither commanded nor forbidden and neither good nor euill in their substance and nature but are to be vsed or not vsed according to the circumstances and occasions of them such things as these are meat drinke apparell recreation sleepe marriage single life riches pouertie bondage freedome c. And it may not seeme strange thus to restraine this generall proposition seeing we haue it thus limited in sundrie other places 1. Cor. 6.4 all things are lawfull but not profitable and cap. 10.23 all things are lawfull for me but not expedient Rom. 14.20 all things indeede are pure but destroy not for meats c. 2. By pure is meant nothing else but that all such things are free now to be vsed in good conscience without scruple by meanes of our Christian libertie And 3. in that he addeth to the pure he sheweth how we come to haue title in this libertie euen by becomming beleeuers and getting our hearts purified by faith In one word all indifferent things are pure and free to be vsed of the pure and beleeuing person with this one condition so they bee purely and rightly vsed The which point leadeth vs to demand and answer a great question worthie to be with iudgement determined as beeing of verie great vse thorough the whole life of a Christian. Quest. How may things indifferent which in their nature are pure to the beleeuer become so vnto him in their vse or how may he rightly and purely vse them Ans. Then doth the beleeuer vse them purely when he is lead vnto and moderated in the vse of them by these three vertues 1. faith 2. loue 3. sobrietie The first of which looketh vp vnto God the second looketh downeward vnto man the third respecteth the beleeuer himselfe none of all which must be offended and preiudiced in and by the vse of them The first looketh to the lawfulnes of the thing to be vsed the second to the profitablenesse the third to the due proportion for the manner and measure Quest. When doe we vse them in faith Answ. 1. When they are vsed both by warrant and leaue from God our warrant is from Gods word our leaue is obtained by prayer before and thanksgiuing after for euerie creature of God is good thus sanctified by the word and prayer The word giueth vs warrant that the creature is made free and lawfull for vs to vse with good conscience not onely by the word of creation in the beginning but since by that word which assureth that in Christ all things are pure to the pure Obiect But how can the word warrant in these things which are neither commanded nor forbidden in it as to eate this or that meate put on this or that garment c. Ans. We must haue a word if not commanding yet permitting the vse of them for euery one must be fully perswaded in his minde and although nothing is impure in it selfe yet is it to him that thinketh it so 2. Although we haue not particular places prescribing the particulars of this kind yet haue we a generall word freeing them from legall commonnes and vncleannes not only in this and many other texts but especially in Act. 10. in Peters vision 3. Although we haue not a seuerall precept for euery particular commanding yet haue we direction in the word by generall rules of restraint the tast of which shall after be giuen Againe we vse them by faith when we vse them by leaue obtained through prayer which also implieth a word to ground it selfe vpon whereby we both entreate an holy vse of all these outward things as also lift vp our hearts in thanksgiuing for our libertie in them and Gods blessing of them vnto vs. Secondly then we vse them in faith when through the whole vse of them we propound before vs the glorie of God ayming directly hereat that he may haue the honour of them whose we and they are and by whose leaue we reape the comfort of them 1. Cor. 10.3 Whether yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer yee doe doe all to the glorie of God men conceiue that they neede not thinke on God but in the Church or in their priuate family-worship and so banish him from their tables and ciuill actions but most of all from their recreations and sports here euery mention of God is vnsauorie and vnseasonable but that word of the Apostle whatsoeuer ye doe and do all to the glorie of God teacheth another lesson namely that there is no action wherein it is lawfull to dishonour no not to depart or forget God and the glorie due vnto him Thirdly When by the naturall or ciuill vse of them faith raiseth it selfe to some spirituall meditation as for example in the vse of bread stirring vp the heart to hunger after and feed vpon Christ in putting on our clothes to meditate of putting on the Lord Iesus Christ as a garment in putting them off of the casting off the old man with his lusts In vndertaking a iourney conceiuing the life as a pilgrimage in returning home to thinke of our rest in heauen in our marriages to conceiue our selues the spouses of Christ and such like in which we see an euident worke of faith lifting vp the heart from earthly to heauenly things Secondly Things indifferent must be vsed in loue for Christian libertie in the vse of outward things must giue place to charitie And then are they so vsed 1. when without the offence 2. when to the edification of others First without offence
be as carefull to maintaine them for otherwise we loose most pretious things purchased with the pretious blood of the Sonne of God the commandement is to stand fast in the libertie in which Christ hath set vs free we must suffer no cauiller to infringe our charter nor bind vs where Christ hath loosed vs. If the Lord haue pronounced all things that is indifferent pure free to the pure beleeuer let a Popish spirit come boast of his vowe of voluntarie pouertie of single life of abstinence from flesh c. we haue learned otherwise from this Scripture that not onely all estates bondage or libertie riches or pouertie marriage or single life are alike vnto God but also that all creatures are sanctified to the sanctified receiuer and consequently that all their vowes besides that they are out of the power of him that voweth doe nothing else but reuoke and abolish Christian libertie And lastly we are to testifie our thankefulnes for such liberties purchased especially by abhorring the wickednesse of Poperie which bringeth vpon men a more detestable bondage then that of Egypt 1. by binding them to seeke for righteousnes and iustification before God by the workes of the lawe 2. by imposâ—â—â— a masse of traditionarie precepts and commandements of men 〈◊〉 by 1. they steale away this dearely purchased libertie 2. hold the Church vnder rudiments now after that faith is come 3. robbe Christ of his honour by lessening his benefits and darkening his grace 4. set themselues in the roome of Christ in making lawes to bind the conscience vpon paine of damnation although God is the Lord of it Thus much of the former branch of this 15. verse But vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled This opposition sheweth the truth of the exposition of the former words for as by the pure were meant the regenerate and beleeuers so by the impure person the Apostle affirmeth that he meaneth the vnregenerate and vnbeleeuer who wanting faith whereby he might partake with Christ and all his benefits whose righteousnesse and innocencie is the onely lauer of the Church by which also he might haue his heart within him purified in part and his outward conuersation cleansed from dead workes wherein he walketh he is no better then a leper in Gods eyes ouerspread with naturall corruption and outwardly spotted and speckled like the leopard and in regard of the whole man like a blackeamoore who cannot change his hewe for such an impuritie is here asctibed to the vnbeleeuer as not onely outwardly runneth vpon him but such a one as hath taken and corrupted both the inferiour and the most supreame and excellent faculties of his soule euen his minde and his conscience By the minde is meant the whole vnderstanding part of the soule which beeing the eie of the soule carrieth with it reason iudgement and election The pollution of which is to be taken vp with darkenes and blindnes 1. Cor. 2.14 to be filled with vanitie Eph. 4.17 with fleshlinesse Colos. 2.18 in so much as all the naturall wisedome of man is fleshlie and deuillish By conscience is meant that facultie of the soule which by applying particular things iudged of and done doth determine them either with or against them which depending vpon the former must necessarily be ledde into the errors of it no otherwise then one blind man is ledde by an other into a ditch The pollution of it is when it is either idle or ill occupied the former when it is sleepie sensles or feared doing nothing at all neither accusing nor excusing the latter when it doth both these but neither of them as it ought but accuseth where it should excuse and excuse where it ought to accuse Now both these being thus polluted let the vnbeleeuer turne himselfe to any thing in generall without himselfe as all things in generall fall vnder the vnderstanding or turne him to any particular thought word action concerning himselfe which onely the conscience hath to doe with in all these he is polluted so as nothing to him can be pure So as we must here conceiue of an absolute impuritie ascribed to the vnbeleeuer which is the onely difference in the opposition for whereas puritie was in the former branch attributed to the beleeuer in some respect onely for 1. the best are encombred with originall sinne 2. but in part and not fully regenerate 3. ouertaken not seldome with actuall transgression which may and doth make them still crie out with Dauid Lord create a cleane heart within me This impuritie is absolutely and without any restraint ascribed to vnbeleeuers and vnconuerted men And in this branch also the Apostle bendeth himselfe against the error of the Iewish teachers who were verie strict and curious least they should be outwardly by this or that meate day garment or otherwise be defiled for he would haue them conceiue that he spake of no such thing neither were these the subiects wherein their impuritie did so much consist but in such a thing as stucke nearer them then any outward thing yea then their verie skinnes euen in vnbeleefe and consequently in such a power of sinne in their hearts as made all things though in their nature and institution neuer so good yet vnto them and in their vse no otherwise vncleane then a fustie vessell corrupteth the sweetest wines that can be powred into it And therefore would he haue these ceremonie-masters to turne their eyes into themselues and looke into their inside and then they shall see themselues bootelesly to employ al their paines in keeping themselues from outward pollution so long as they carrie that within them which defileth euery thing they meddle withall Whence wee learne sundrie instructions Doct. 1. We haue here a good argument of the diuinitie of Scripture in that it can and doth as God himselfe enter vpon and iudge the thoughts of men and of men themselues not as men from things without but from things within euen according to their cleannes or vncleanes before God From this argument the Apostle prooueth the same thing Hebr. 4.12 the word of God is liuely and mightie in operation and deuideth and cutteth a sunder the soule and spirit that is it worketh not only vpon the inferiour faculties which are lesse pure but vpon the purest and most supreame part of the soule called the spirit and the minde and by Paul the spirit of the minde for nothing is so secret in the soule but it lyeth vnder the stroke of the word which pearceth as farre as the eye of the author of it to whom all things are naked and open vers 13. No Anotomist can by cutting vp one part of the bodie after another so manifestly discouer to the eye the seuerall parts of man as doth the word and the spirit therein discouer and reprooue the most inward thoughts such a light carrieth with it as chaseth away the darknesse
of the soule letteth a simple man see the secrets of his heart laid open bringeth him to the sight of his sinne and to breake out into the acknowledgement and confession of the truth saying God is there indeed Now nothing but the word can tell a man his thoughts nothing else can pronounce sentence according to that which is in the heart and therefore cannot but come out from God whose only priuiledge it is to search the hearts which he hath made Vse 1. Let Ministers gird this sharp sword vpon their thigh and strike downe the high thoughts of men speaking rather to the conscience then to the eares of men for else the word which is spirituall and most directly worketh vpon the heart and spirit looseth in his hand the proper worke and powerfull vse of it This alone is that two edged sword in the mouth of Christ whereby he gets the victorie as Dauid said of Goliahs so more truely may we say of this there is no sword to this Philosophy Poetrie and profane things are too blunt to peirce the spirit too weake to conuert soules too dull to giue sinne and corruption deadly blowes or deaths wounds Whosoeuer would turne men from their wicked way and from the euill of their inuentions must stand in Gods counsell and declare his words to his people And the note of a true Leuite is to haue the law of truth vnder his lips Malac. 2.6 2. Labour in hearing the word to find it thus diuinely and powerfully working in thy heart finde thy soule stricken with the sence of death eternall find it the sacrificing knife to cut the throate of thy sinnes and lustfull affections find it to shake and astonish thy soule for this is the onely way for thee to finde rest in the day of trouble if it slay not thy sinnes it slayeth thy selfe insensibly for it neuer returneth in vaine 3. Be patient to suffer thy hypocrisie vncleannes yea thy most close and inward sinnes to be discouered in the Ministery and when thou seest this light of the Lord searching out all the bowells of thy bellie say of it surely God is in it for although I find not this presence by thunder lightning earthquake as in the mount yet by a still voice the Lord commeth and speaketh to my soule no voice but his can cast downe such strong holds as I see shaken within mee none but he can bind my conscience none but he can summon my thoughts none else but he that made it can worke my flintie heart like waxe The woman at the well conceiued nothing aboue ordinarie of Christ till he came neere her and told her of her secret vncleane course then could she acknowledge him a Prophet then could she aske her neighbours Is not he the Messias that hath told mee all that euer I did euen so is it not the Lord Iesus that in his word telleth thee of all thy waies come thy selfe call thy neighbours with thee to learne where such instruction is to be had When Christ told Nathaniel that he saw him vnder the figge tree where he thought he had not then could he say surely thou art the sonne of God the King of Israel euen so when thou findest the word discouering that in thee which thou thoughtest was hid from euery eye thou maist say truely this is the word of the Sonne of God herein it resembleth him it findeth me out of my figge leaues and calleth mee out of my bushes where I had hid my selfe Thou maist be bold to affirme surely he is a Prophet of the God of Israel that can discouer the secrets of the King of Syria and the words which he speaketh in his priuie chamber and as truely this is a man of God that can tell me the thoughts and counsells which I take in the most priuie chamber of my soule yea in the secret and most retyred closet of my heart Many not acquainted with this lesson storme and rage at the word when it pricketh them and thinke that the Preacher is informed and beginne to suspect some intelligencers the truth is we haue an intellengencer euen a spirit which goeth after Gehezi and stayeth by Ananias and Saphirah till their most secret conveyances be discouered and reuenged to whom day and darknes are alike and for such let them in time beware to spurne against preuailing truth least one day teach them to their cost what it is to despise such a word as this is 4. Iudge of thy selfe and actions as this word doth that is not according to thy shew in the world but according to thy purenes or vncleannes before God to whom a poore man in his vprightnesse is better then a froward person be he neuer so rich yea a poore wise child more accepted then an old foolish King This is the truest touchstone whence thou maist iudge certenly of thy estate and not be deceiued If this word reprooue or approoue any of thy waies or thy whole course thou maist safely pronounce of it Lord if I be deceiued in this thou and thy word hath deceiued me and if by thy word I erre I erre willingly for I know that this is according to Gods iudgement and that is according to truth Rom. 2.2 Doctr. 2. We learne further what is the estate of a man vnregenerate whom the Apostle setteth out thus 1. He is one that is vncleane 2. an vnbeleeuer 3. one to whom nothing is pure 4. his minde 5. his conscience is polluted in all which respects he is a most odious person in whom is nothing but filthinesse of flesh and spirit the which thâ— pure eyes of the Lord cannot abide All which will more easily appeare if we consider that by our fall we were not only depriued of that grace and goodnes which was set in our nature but there succeeded a foule and monstrous prauitie and euill opposed directly to the former good and that through the whole frame of the soule The minde which as a pure eye was able strongly to behold the brightnesse of God and the things of God is now not only destitute of that light of vnderstanding and reason but is couered and vailed with a black darknes of ignorance that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the image of God though in it selfe neuer so cleare yet cannot shine out vnto them The will which was most conformable to Gods will is not only spoiled and robbed of the rectitude and freedome it had to good but is become rebellious and resisting the will of God Matth. 23.37 how often would I haue gathered thee but thou wouldest not Ioh. 5.40 yee will not come vnto mee that yee may liue yea and is a seruant of sinne Rom. 7.14 the inferiour parts called the flesh are not onely spoiled of that conformitie which all the affections and appetite had with the law but resist with hostillitie and enmitie against God yea and cannot
haue receiued the white stone and the newe name in it let him knowe that the foundation of God remaineth sure let him for his part set his seale vnto it by departing from iniquitie and he that thus daily purgeth himselfe shall bee a vessell prepared vnto honour 2. Tim. 2.19 3. We may not looke to liue here belowe amongst angels but if we willingly will not be deceiued we must make account of tares for such an heauen wherein dwelleth nothing but righteousnes cannot be looked for vpon earth And therefore the Anabaptists following the Donatists while they will abide no tares in their fields and floares themselues remaine no wheate no Church for these two must abide together vntill the haruest so as in the meane time where the one is not neither is or can be the other But we must looke vp and breath after that day of separation when the Lord Iesus shall make good that promise vnto vs Cant. 4.8 Thou shalt come with me my spouse from Lebanon and looke from the toppe of Amanah from the top of Shenar and Hermon from the dennes of Lyons and from the mountaine◠of Leopards where three promises are wrapped vp in one 1. of deliuerie out of the world Lebanon a part of it beeing put for the whole 2. of victorie for the Church shall be exalted as on the toppes of the highest hils and shall disdainefully and tryumphantly looke downe vpon her enemies who shall be put vnder her feete 3. of safetie from wicked lyonish cruel and bloodthirstie men and from leopards and hypocrites which haue as many contrary guises as the leopard hath spots The second point are the characters of an hypocrite The first of the fowre is in these words They professe they knowe God The hypocrite is a great professor of religion and hence commeth to be answerable to his name in seeming to be and sustaining the person that he is not as a clowne or knaue on a stage plaieth the part of a noble or king but is well knowne to be the next remooue from a rogue so these fellowes whom the Apostle noteth haue often in their mouthes the name of God and of Christ the title of the Chuch and pretend great knowledge of God and cunning in the Scriptures and other Ecclesiasticall writings yea further make a great shewe of faith and pietie and if bare profession would lead to heauen these could not be the least or last there And to make this a little more plaine an hypocrite can carrie himselfe so leuell and euen in his course as no man shall be able outwardly to accuse him or impute any thing vnto him no more then the disciples could accuse Iudas when euerie man said Master is it I but none of them said master is it Iudas Obserue him in his religion you shall heare him crying vnto God and saying my God I knowe thee challenging God for his God and thrusting himselfe vnder him as one of his people and holy ones many shall crie Lord Lord saith Christ and shall professe the knowledge of him to whom he shall professe that he neuer knewe them for his You shall see him outrunning all that is required at his hands he will bring many oblations not of sheepe and small beasts but many oxen and not in one place as God requireth but in many yea in so many as the altars shall exceede the number of the cities you shall see him cleaue to the Church heare pray nay heare gladly as Herod pray boldly as the Pharisie and receiue often the seede with ioy and yet be bad ground Looke to his outward carriage he will not faile in the practise of iust dealing he will abstaine from most sinnes as other men he will cling to good mens companie be pragmaticall and busie in performing many sightly duties he will be readie to plucke out his eyes for good Ministers as the Galatians for Paul and yet afterward fall quite from his doctrine You would verily thinke him to be a sheepe of Christ and so himselfe may happily take himselfe to be the child of God and in all this ledde by the motions of the good spirit of God whereas not a fewe vncleane spirits breath in him Ob. Alas will some here say what am I better then such a man as you speake of what am I other then an hypocrite if this man may be one I see my selfe come behind such as these and so haue lost a great deale of paines of hopes Ans. As Christ said to the young man vaunting of keeping all the lawes of God from his youth one thing is yet wanting so it is to this man which if thou hast thou as farre exceedest him as light doth darkenes though thou wantest a great deale of his appearance What this is the next note sheweth The second note is in these words But indeede they denie him that is all the religion of an hypocrite is onely an outward profession separated from the inward sinceritie of the heart All that we haue spoken of him is but a liueles forme of godlinesse in which the power of it is denied 2. Tim. 3.5 Men may be said to denie a thing three wayes 1. with the tongue 2. with the heart thus the Atheist denieth God Psal. 24.1 3. with the life or actions which is here properlie meant For aske the tongues and words of these men concerning their courses all wil appeare to be fish whole but aske their liues and you shall heare their workes which are farre more euident witnesses with or against a man then his words speake otherwise Or grant they doe many glorious workes to the eie yet euen herein after a sort God is denied in that they are lame and indeede carkases of good actions without any soule to quicken thē all is externall and in such workes they may be verie busie but spiritually they performe nothing Thus Christ chargeth the Scribes and Pharisies with hypocrisie in that they outwardly appeared righteous but inwardly were like the graues full of putrifaction and rottennes And if narrowly we examine the most glorious appearances of this kind of men we shall out of the Sriptures more euidently see the light of this truth which teach vs that there is a generation that draw neere God with their lippes but their hearts are farre remooued from him so as though he be neere their mouthes he is farre from their raines they can come with sheepe and oxen to seeke the Lord Hos. 5.6 but not with faith and repentance in their hearts and therefore shall they finde him If God delighted in outward sacrifices they would giue him many a one but that sacrifice of an humble and contrite spirit which is his delight they detaine from him Hence is all their righteousnesse compared to a morning dewe which maketh shewe as if it would water and moisten the heart of the earth but it onely standeth a little vpon the face or crust of
it and the sunne rising it presently vanisheth away If they cleaue to the Church for a while they do not with full purpose of heart cleaue vnto the Lord. If they abstaine from euill it is more in regard of man then of God or their care is but to cut off the wash boughs of sin but they leaue the bole stumpe standing to stoppe the courses of more shamefull and grosse sinnes but not to damme vp the fountaine If they doe any good they are drawne to it not for the loue of God directly but for some wordly respect and the ende is rather feare fauour praise of men then the glorie of God as Ananias If they humble themselues before God it is for corne and oyle If they howle vpon the beds of their sorrowes it is for their sickenes and not for their sinne affecting deliuerance but not repentance If they worship yet wish they there were no God to worshippe as Herod pretended to worship Christ but intended to kill him If they thrust themselues into the companie of good men it is not to better themselues but to credit their actions they can desire them to pray for them as Pharaoh Simon Magus but cannot pray for themselues If they professe religion it is not for religions sake but some other thing accompanying it Ephraim is as an heifer that delighteth to thresh because treading out the corne the oxe must not be musled but eate at his pleasure but could not away with plowing the yoke was too heauie and the commoditie too light so some outward commoditie prouoketh the hypocrite to professe religion but he cannot abide to plowe vp his heart Iudas will carrie Christs bagge till he can gaine more by him Thus turne the hypocrite any way he will be found swan-like which of all foules hath the whitest feathers but the blackest flesh vnder them except wee shall fitlier compare them with Christ to the foxe who hath this qualitie that his skinne is better then his flesh a shewe he hath of godlines but wanteth the power he hath a name that he liueth but is indeede dead seeing the whole life of religion consisteth in inward renouation of heart and sanctimonie of life both which is wanting vnto him whose sinne lyeth vnder a cloake and liueth in his soule as in a closet from which the hypocrite will not be parted 3. The third note or character is in a further degree of the sinne in that they are said rebellious to Gods commandement and disobedient to the doctrine of God The word giueth vs to discouer two vices in these titular Christians 1. infidelitie 2. rebellion or in one word the want of the obedience of faith True it is they make a great shew of faith but the Apostle distinguisheth of faith one kind is fained another is vnfained the former may be ioyned with much knowledge much talke of pietie but neuer with a pure heart and good conscience as the latter Now this vnfained faith beeing the mother and mistresse of vnfained obedience and the onely roote whence this fruit can budde and blossome whosoeuer are destitute of the former cannot but be barren of the latter what are the fruits of vnbeleefe see Act. 17.5 2. Thess. 3.2 Heb. 3.12 And although hypocrites which taking on them the names of Christians make a great shew of holinesse in externall seruice in some ceremonies or wilworship that a man would meruaile that the Scripture should ascribe rebellion vnto them yet looking nearer vnto their seruice it will appeare no better For in all that obedience of theirs which they make such account of they depart from the word if not in whole yet in some part yea in such a part as maketh it rebellion which cannot properly be said of the imperfect obedience of Gods children whose best actions cannot abide the triall of the law for besides that the best of their obedience is wanting in that which the word requireth not beeing fruits of faith whereby only they become acceptable euen in doing that which God commandeth they become rebellious and that either by adding something of their owne as Iehu whose fact though commanded and much commended yet was such a rebellion as caused the Lord not many yeares after to visit all the blood of Iizreel vpon his house yea made the whole kingdome of Israel to cease Or else by detracting something from the word to which yet they seeme to giue absolute obedience as Saul who although he obeyed the word and made his boast of doing the commandement yet because he did not all the word is charged of rebellion 1. Sam. 15.13 This consideration meeteth with the excuses of such whited toomes who scorne to be called rebells because they heare the word and yeeld something vnto it they belong to God and will serue him so neere as he giueth them leaue but yet some lusts may not be left some sweet morsell shall be held vnder the tongue and they cannot endure such a continuall martyrdome as mortification is But those we see are not onely rebellious who stand out and openly belch out blasphemies against God and his word such as say we will not haue this man to rule ouer vs come let vs cast away his cords from vs the word of the Lord spoken by thee Ieremie we will not doe but those also who secretly in their course depart from the word with pretence of obedience such as take the word into their mouthes but hate to be reformed The fourth character of an hypocrite is yet in a further degree of the sinne and goeth neere the detection of him when after long custome in sinne and cracking his conscience checking him he becomes as a crazie pitcher which is vnfit to hold water so is he reprobate to euery good dutie now can he doe nothing but rush into sinne thick and threefold and dowse himselfe ouer head and eares in impietie And how can he be other for faith he neuer had any and if any zeale remaine it putteth him forward to sinne at least that which cannot please God his corrupt conscience hath so long accused him and borne him harmelesse in the outward ceremonie and formall worship that it is either brawnie and fencelesse and so workeles or if it set it selfe on worke it is still to make him more reprobate to good duties as wearie to heare the word ashamed to pray confounded and sometimes condemned in himselfe for his present waies and iustly for although he seemed sometimes to shine among the starres yet his present courses suite not with such practises as he had better neuer to haue bin acquainted with then euer to haue growen weary of Which alas we know to be the case not of a few who seeme to haue receiued the sentence which passed against the figge tree presenting Christ with leaues but not with fruite neuer more fruite growe on thee for how soone are they withered Nay more it is to be feared
powerfull more tender ouer his seruants reuenge their abuse both in a better seruice employed and in higher degree disgraced 2. Let euery one lay these notes to his owne heart and especially beware that his workes giue not the lie to his words and profession for which purpose let euery of vs be carefull to approoue our sinceritie to God our profession to men and both of them to our selues by yoking answerable practise to our profession not disioining the things which the Lord would haue coupled nor admitting discord and iarre in things whereof the one should be as the true exposition of the other Let vs then looke a little nearer the matter and see by the cleare sunshine of the word whether they onely be hypocrits who are only so reputed or whether our selues haue not the beames which were worth the casting out and not to range into all particulars let euery man search his owne heart in this one point whether whilest he professeth to know God he denie him not in his workes To helpe vs forward in this triall we must conceiue that improperly the Scripture applieth this name not to such as by infirmitie flip into it for the best actions of the best smell of it as Mr. Bradford confesseth of himselfe but to counterfeit and sembling professors who with Ieroboams wife professe themselues to be other then they are imitating and resembling stage players to whom properly the name belongeth To follow then the resemblance a litle 1. Doe we not see base fellowes plaie and act the Kings part and take on them as though they were so indeed for an howre or two and yet are glad to hang themselues vpon the sleeue of some noble or meaner man for protection euen so a number of Christians by profession in the sight of all men as vpon a stage seeme to be Kings ouer their lusts and commanders ouer their sinnefull affections whereas indeed they are but vessells and seruants to some one sinne or other Secondly as on the stage beggarly and meane fellowes beare themselues as nobles or rich states or act Midas or Craesus part whereas they are scarce able to paie for the roome they plaie in till they haue gathered it euen so many professors seeme to be rich in graces encreased with goods and stand need of nothing and yet indeed like the Angel of the Church of Laodicia are wretched miserable poore blind and naked Thirdly as on the stage cowardly fellowes take vp armes as though they were captaines of great valour and seeme to fight one with another and yet doe but dally euen so many professors seeme to be captaines and fight with much rusling against sin and vngodly courses yet indeed they are but in iest sinne need not feare to receiue a deaths wound from them it is safe inough in the house of a friend Fourthly as on the stage very varlots and shifters plaie the parts and sustaine for the time the persons and names of honest men euen so many professors seeme to be honest yea religious men but are indeed voluptuous giuen vp to the vncleane lusts of their hearts haunters of tauarnes or whorehouses and though they ioyne in publike to good exercises yet cold inough is their loue vnto them oh how tedious is one howre spent in Gods seruice in comparison of a whole day yea and put the night to it consumed in any one sinneful pastime or pleasure and though they seeme freindly to the freinds of religion entertaining them as Ioab did Amasa saluting them as brethren to their face yet their hearts are not with them but are deuising with one floute or other behind their backs to dismisse them and for the enemies of religion whom they would seeme to hate they are most freindly vnto them their hearts their hands their persons goe with them if they call them to be agents or abetters in any vngodly practises as wicked Ahab did good Iehoshaphat their answer is readie I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses I and mine are yours to command in any such seruices of sinne But to leaue the resemblance and come to a more speciall application of this examination 1. There is neuer a one who professeth not that the eyes of God are pure beholding all things trying the hearts and raines we all professe that his waies are iust that he cannot abide to behold iniquitie neither can doe otherwise then punish sinne wheresoeuer he findeth it and yet in our practise we renounce all this profession for we can sinne in the darke as if the darknes and the day were not both alike vnto him if we can auoid mans eye we are cock-sure Nay we liue profanely in his sight and against his iustice we flatter our selues with promises of peace 2. We professe that God is our Father and therein acknowledge not onely his general prouidence ouer all things disposing nourishing and preseruing all liuing creatures but his particular prouidence towards our selues But yet indeed we denie him so to be for euery man spendeth out himselfe in shifting and shuffling for himselfe as if he had no father in heauen to care for him which is the practise of a meere worldling Others depend not on him for their maintenance but leane on the broken reed of their owne labour wit cunning diligence many moe vpon vnlawfull and indirect means of gaine by extortion vsurie deceite false waights and measures Others when the least iniurie is offered them murmur for the present and laie vp for time to come reuenge and mallice as though there were no God to order their matters or to commit vengeance vnto Thus God is professed a father but where is his honour Others will haue God their Father but cannot abide his children others professe they feare him as a Father but come to their deeds they feare man much more then God for let a man threaten especially hauing power they quake and crouch but let God threaten they bristle as if they would bid him battell 3. We professe that God is faithfull true of his word and his word the truth it selfe and yet hardly are we brought to beleeue God on his word or further then we see him his promises stay not our hearts but when we haue him in our hands his threatnings terrifie vs not but when we haue them in our eyes the Pastor may pipe but people follow no dance let such call backe what they haue said as hauing said too much except they would beleeue more 4. We professe in word that God is onely wise that his word is our wisedome and the onely rule of all his worship and our waies yet how many stand vpon old customes examples of men naturall reason humane lawes and those of restraint or tolleration in matters directly against the word and many haue better waies of their owne then any we can teach them And as we professe these things of God so we professe as much
hast betaken thee to another seruice then that of men and must carie thy ministerie as becommeth a sound teacher of the truth which is according to godlines Teaching vs that Doctr. No Christian Minister nor man must be so shaken at the vngodly courses of others in their ranke as that they either giue ouer or giue backe from their vprightnes in their duties for Titus although he might seeme to be cryed downe by the generall voice of false and pompous teachers yet must he not bee silent and though he might be troubled and opposed yet must he not be timorous or sluggish and though his doctrine were not receiued nor obeyed yet he must not bee wearie of tendring and teaching it yea be it that the world would rather applaud mockers and time seruers yet must not he discontentedly with Ionas turne another way but looke vnto his owne dutie in seruing God his Church and mens saluations let others stand or fall to their owne masters it is safe for euerie man so to lay his counters as that his Master may finde him doing yea well doing The like precept receiueth Timothie euill men and deceiuers waxe worse and worse deceiuing and beeing deceiued but continue thou and cap. 4.5 many shall turne away their â—ares and be giuen to fables but watch thou and what a good proficient Timothie was herein the same Apostle sheweth Philip. 2.20 for when all sought their owne yet then he as a sonne with the father serued with Paul in the Gospel 2. It is no slender commendation which a man shall receiue from the mouth of God if with the Minister of the Church of Peâ—gamus he shall beare the name and word of God euen there where â—â—tan hath his throne and then when Antipas that faithfull witnes was slaine 3. The Lord for this end permitteth many generall defections and corruptions not to this purpose that the godly should shrinke but to trie them whether if they see themselues alone with Elias and euen their liues sought also they will stand in their vprightnes whether when all Israel goe after the gods of their fathers they and their houses with Iosuah will serue the Lord and whether those that professe the Lord wll walke by rule or by example Vse 1. Let none that professeth Christ take offence at the differences of iudgement or practises amongst men in the world whether in the Ministers or other men The truth was neuer but one although there was euer difference in the preaching of it Some Prophets were smooth and sweet tongued some Apostles so stiling themselues were much in speech but not so much in power some Ministers must haue their portions here must haue pompe ease wealth and applause and this makes them marchants of the word and speake to their owne endes and drifts Others there are whose portion the Lord is vnto whom they would approoue their hearts and therefore in sinceritie and as of God in the sight of God they will speake The former may be many and mightily backed with the grace of great ones and perhaps but one Titus to withstand them all yet if there be but one Micah one Titus he must hold him to wholesome doctrine to Gods truth against 400. yea 4000. of them There is also as great difference in their sufferings the former if they should worthily suffer as euill doers they shall not want mediators and moderators the latter in suffering for well doing are in their iust defence like Paul who in his answering had no man to assist him but all forsooke him Here now is a triall which will cause 70. disciples to fall off from Christ at one clappe nay which may occasion the moouing of Christs question to the twelue to those who are sound Christians but shaking will yee also goe away But we must be wise of heart to enquire where the wholesome word is and whither else should we goe 2. In the differences of mens courses we must looke directly to the word which though it prescribe straight wayes to heauen and those beaten with the feete but of a fewe and those fewe by the most accounted singular and vnwise yet is it good to marke what God speaketh what if we be as signes and wonders yea as gazing stocks to men what if the wicked wonder and speake euill of vs because we runne not to the excesse of riot with them yet must we beware that we be not plucked away with the error of the wicked and fall from our owne stedfastnes Excellent is that exhortation Isai. 8.12 Say not a confederacie to all them to whome this people say a confederacie but sanctifie the Lord in your hearts and let his feare be your dread so in thy calling let all thy trade vse deceit and falshood in word and action but let them not be a rule for thee for thou must walke to heauen by other direction Wholesome doctrine 1. In regard of the matter 2. of the worke or effect the former when it is sound in it selfe Then is it so 1. when it propoundeth things necessarie to be beleeued or done 2. proportionall to the analogie of faith Rom. 12.6 3. agreeable both with other places and texts collated as also with the antecedents and consequents of the same place 4. when it wholly leadeth vnto Christ the law beeing a schoolemaster to him Gal. 3. and the Gospel teaching nothing else 1. Cor. 2.2 Secondly that is wholesome doctrine in regard of the worke or effect which maketh the soules of men sound and thriuing for it is a borrowed speach from the food or physicke of the bodie to the soule which is the word of God here called againe doctrine and elsewhere the food and bread of life and Ministers Pastors and feeders Now this doctrine worketh mens soules to soundnesse two wayes 1. by drawing vs out of our spirituall diseases not onely inward as of ignorance error hypocrisie c. but outward also as those maine sinnes reckoned vp 1. Tim. 1.9.10 and said to be contrarie to wholesome doctrine This it effecteth 1. by shewing the danger of our disease 2. by applying the remedie 2. by keeping vs in good plight and health not onely free from those former diseases but strong and fresh to the duties of pietie and righteousnesse euen as the bodie is kept sound without onset of diseases by wholesome nourishment Doctr. The scope of euery Minister in his teaching must be to feed the people of God with wholesome doctrine such as may bring the soules of men to health and soundnes For 1. if the common talke of Christians must be edifying ministring grace bring sweetnes to the soule and health to the bones if it be required of euery righteous man that his lips should feed many nay more if the law of grace must sit vnder the lips of euery vertuous woman much more must the Ministers whose office in peculiar bindeth him to be a Pastor or feeder
ministerie be they old or young rich or poore one or other must yeeld obedience vnto it For seeing the Scripture is furnished to teach all men all their duties and the ministerie ordained by God to discouer the wisedome of God olde men must not disdaine to sit downe at Christs feete nor young men to learne how to redresse their waies nor the rich to become rich in God nor the poore to become poore in spirit nor the master to acknowledge a master in heauen nor the seruant to become the seruant of Christ. 2. To desire fit instruction in the ministerie and come to vs as the people Publicans soldiers to Iohn Master what shall we doe See Acts 2.37 and 16.30 3. To praie that we may deliuer fit doctrine Eph. 6.19 and for me that vtterance may be giuen to speake as I ought No man but would desire and call for a fit plaister or potion for his bodie but when we labour against mens particular sinnes directly and speake aptly to their consciences like vnrulie and inconsiderate patients they fret and storme if we come any thing neere the quicke of their galled consciences No man but in trouble of spirit or terrour of conscience would heare from vs words of comfort but there is a deale of proud flesh which would vnremooued for euer hinder their â—ound cure which when it is consumed we are readie to supple with words as soft as oyle but till then men must pray for wisedome to daunce to our pipe and as we must set our selues against the sinnes of all ages and callings so must they themselues against their owne sinnes 4. Whereas many thinke that those sinnes are least to be striuen against which are incident to the age or sexe and that we lay intollerable yokes on youth which must haue the swinge and for olde men because their age carrieth them to teastinesse and frowardnes therefore they may better be forborne these may hence see their error neither is this any other then to strengthen the hands of sinners and a giuing of scope to natural corruption If men indeede were so humbled as that they were readie to despaire because they cannot ouercome such corruptions then might we say that no temptation hath befallen them but such as goeth ouer the common nature but otherwise to plead for any libertie in excusing sinne is an hardening of the heart and a backe by as to repentance The elder men Doctr. Our Apostle exempteth not old men from beeing subiect to the doctrine of God because of their age but rather sendeth them first to schoole notwithstanding all that knowledge and experience which they might pretend 1. Ioh. 2.13 For Gods schoole is as well for olde as for young in which men are not onely to be initiated in the principles of religion but also to be lead forward vnto perfection of wisedome and seeing no man can attaine in this life vnto perfection therefore euerie man is still to presse forward and to waxe old daily learning something And there is great reason that as old men must first be instructed by Titus so they should be the first in learning their dutie Seeing First in regard of example for their presidence preuaileth much and would be a great inducement to the younger who neede all incouragements in the wayes of God which example not beeing generall giuen by our elder men besides that they entangle themselueâ— in the sinnes of the younger we cannot maruaile at the licentiousnes of our youth Secondly the honour of their age yea the ornament and crowne of their yeares is to be found in the wayes of righteousnesse that is in a life lead holily and iustly which two can neuer be found but in a heart submitted to the word of God the rule of both The want of this crowne maketh much olde age burdensome dishonourable and old men to liue euen vndesired because they are not onely euerie way vnprofitable but hurtfull and gracelesse not onely old stockes fruitlesse in their age but withered and keeping the ground barren also Thirdly whereas old men are delighted with relations of idle antiquities and things formerly passed as long as they can recall the holy Ghost recalleth them from such vnfruitfull spending their time and sheweth them that Christ and his doctrine both of them beeing from the beginning are most auncient and consequently the knowledge and remembrance of him is a matter best beseeming them to haue their senses and tongues exercised herein should bee the delight oâ— their age to be conuersant in the holy exercises which witnesse of him should be their chiefe busines as old Annah went not out of the Temple and olde Simeon waited there to see his saluation Fourthly their time by the course of nature cannot be long to fit themselues to heaven and therefore they had not neede slacke any opportunitie which might hast them thither they by reason of their time should see saluation nearer then when they first beleeued and imitating naturall motion in grace become more violent towards the center they ought to haue experience of the sweetenesse of the Lords yoke and shewe all chearefulnes in well doing while they abide in the flesh they should forecast to leaue a sweete sent behind them of a religious carriage toward God in all the duties of pietie and of a louing carriage towards all men Vse 1. This condemneth the frowardnesse of many of the elder sort who although they neuer learned to knowe Christ and the way of life when they were yong yet are neither afraid nor ashamed to say that they are now too olde to learne him the which speach bewraieth that as yet they neuer learned him aright as also that they are verie farre from saluation for whosoeuer is too olde to learne the meanes is too olde also to attaine the ende besides the extreame follie of such an vngodly profession for would the oldest man that can be sent on a iourney in a way both vnknowne to him and not easie to be found or held so sillily reason with himselfe I will right forward I neuer came this way before neither doe I knowe it but I will neuer aske of it for I am too olde now to learne it and yet thus madde are olde men in the matters of God and his kingdome Others would faine learne but not of young men this standeth not with their grauitie But howsoeuer maturitie of yeares is not to be neglected in a minister seeing that in the ordinarie course it carieth with it ripenes of iudgement yet Gods grace in youth must not be despised 1. Tim. 4.12 Let no man despise thy youth and who is commanded here to teach olde men but Titus a young man As for that place 2. Tim. 3.6 a minister must not be a young scholler it is not meant of one young in yeares but young in faith one lately conuerted to the Christian faith and as it were a tender and young plant in
Christianitie 2. Let this mooue our elder sort to lay aside the worldly wisedome and experience and take out that point of wisedome to sit downe at Christs feete and be readie to be taught in the waies of God By which meanes how might the younger be prouoked to take vp into their affection and practise the loue of the truth and the feare of God how exceedingly might they helpe forward the ministerie in all sorts whereas it is the greatest stoppe it findeth and the greatest toyle we meete with to bring old men to leaue their old courses who are like drawn vessels in whom is nothing left but lees and dregges of ignorance loosenesse securitie in which with other old courses they are determined euen to rot away What a number of olde men be there who are but children not in yeares but in vnderstanding in knowledge in experience of the things of God in respect of which we cannot say they are twise children for in truth they were neuer other they neuer came out of this their infancie and childishnes The exhortation is more necessarie then it is commonly taken for when as we may meete with some old men and women towards 60. yeares if not aboue of whom one cannot tell that euer he heard of Christ an other cannot tell whether Christ be in heauen or in earth a third cannot be perswaded that he is a sinner all which I speake of my owne experience and triall and yet these liue in our Christian commonwealth and perhaps vnder preaching Ministers in whome is farre lesse sence of God and religion then in the verie heathen themselues Oh but these you wil say are outcast people and the vilest of men and they are but fewe But what a great sinne and shame is it that any should be so suffered to liue out of all ranke of Christianitie in dayes of such grace and knowledge But there are an other sort to which multitudes and millions cleaue that are scarse one good steppe before the former and these are such as make a shewe of knowledge and often frequent the meanes and by often sitting in this sunne are a little outwardly coloured but yet cannot giue a reason of the faith that is in them to their owne or others comfort no more then the former Vrge them they can tell you they meane well and haue good hearts but indeede they know not what they meane and without knowledge saith Salomon the minde is not good the which ignorance is so much the more damable by how much it is wilfull and affected Ioh. 15.22 If I had not come and spoken they had had no sinne but now haue they no cloake for their sinne Sober Now the things which the elder sort must learne are not so much handled as named and they are of two sorts the former which beseeme them as they are old men and these are three the first of which is sobrietie or watchfulnes which properly respecteth things without them as meate drinke c. the two latter respect their own persons the former of which is grauitie or honestie which requireth seemlines in the outward habit speach gesture manners and behauiour the latter is wisedome or discretion which restraineth the more inward concupiscences lusts and desires of the heart The second sort of vertues are such as are commended vnto them as they are ancient Christians and these be three also 1. soundnes in faith whereby duties are acceptably performed towards God 2. soundnes in loue which looketh to all the duties of the second table 3. soundnes in patience which is as salt to season and preserue both without which they could not but quickly waxe weary of well doing Thus ought old men to be qualified not only as those who haue attained to ripenes in yeares but as such who also haue striuen to some ripenes in Christianitie expressed in the practise of these three vertues In the first precept of sobrietie older persons are enioyned to watch against the immoderate vse of meate and drinke especially and in the vse of these wine and strong drinke especially to moderate themselues within the confines and precincts of sobrietie And there is great reason of this precept for this age beeing full of infirmitie a cold and drie age is more desirous to strengthen warme and moysten it selfe with wine and strong drinke and without great watchfulnes easily ouershooteth it selfe insomuch as the word teacheth how some of the holiest of their age haue beene foyled and mocked hereby the infirmitie of that age not onely beeing weake to resist but proâ—e to betray and deliuer them vp vnto the temptation as Lot Noah and this seemeth to be one reason why in the next verse also the older women are forbidden to be giuen to wine And the more cautelous ought the elder men to be herein 1. Because it were a great shame for them that haue liued so long and all this while haue not learned to vse the creatures aright hardly can they be reputed Christians who for Christ will not forgoe their lusts 2. They ought by their example and counsell prouoke and direct others vnto all sobrietie and how absurd and wicked were it in them by their improuidence and loosenesse to embolden and encourage others vnto sinne and besides expose vncouer and laie open themselues to be derided by others farre their inferiours with which reproach this sinne was punished euen in Noah himselfe 3. They haue but a little time to watch in and their master is euen at their doore their sunne is a setting and they must therefore beware the more least hereby they bring their soules vpon a slumber for as sobrietie and watchfulnes are ioyned together as mutuall supporters each of other 1. Pet. 5.8 so are drunkennes and sleeping 1. Thess. 6.7 making the day of generall or particular iudgement come vnawares as it doth to such as are in the night 4. They haue but a little time to doe good in and ought to preserue themselues in a fitnesse to doe good both to gouerne their owne liues their owne families and other men if they be called thereto whereas the loosing of themselues to this sinne brings forgetfulnes of all dutie abuse of his place and woe vpon all that are committed to his gouernment besides it openeth a doore and is as a fruitfull soyle and season to many other sinnes it is an euill which goeth not alone it was accompained with incest euen in Lot himselfe 5. They haue but a while to striue against temptation which because the Deuil knoweth he more mightily assaileth them both which things seeing the Lord hath discouered vnto them they ought so much the more to watch vnto sobrietie according to the counsell of the Apostle 1. Pet. 5.8 Oh that our old men would be perswaded thus to number their daies that their hearts might be applied vnto wisedome and mooued to beware of shipwracke in their hauen and prouoked to watch but one howre longer with Christ
of Gods deliuerance 2. Sam. 16.12 It may be the Lord will looke on mine affliction and doe me good this day not making doubt for neither did Dauid in generall but constantly cleauing to the promise call vpon me in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee Prayer for deliuerance must be ioyned with this expectation of our deliuerance not prescribing time nor meanes nor manner much lesse vsing vnlawfull meanes but reserue vnto the Lord the glory of his wisedome in ordering the whole matter and circumstances of our deliuerance The fifth fruit is a totall resignation of a mans selfe to the will of God and a voluntarie subiection vnto his good pleasure who knoweth out of his wisedome what is the best and out of his loue maketh euery present estate worke to the best to his children example hereof we haue in Dauid 2. Sam. 15.26 Behold here am I let him doe as seemeth good in his eyes yea euen if he should say I haue no delight in thee The third point wherein the soundnes of patience consisteth is in the found durance and lasting of it And indeed not euery patience and tollerance of euill is here meant but such as implieth a delaie and continuance vnder some weight or burthen nay the very word importeth so much signifying as well perseuerance as patience neither is this sound patience a suffering only but a long suffering nor a patience but a long patience such as the husbandman waiteth withall vnto the haruest such as the Prophets endured all hard measure by such as our selues must possesse our soules by and euery possession is of continuance such as maketh not hast yea such as must waite vntill the comming of the Lord. Iames in the place alleadged exhorteth to be patient till the comming of the Lord which is not meant of his last comming to iudgement but of his particular executions beforehand for the deliuerie of his chosen the reuenge of their wrongs vpon their enemies Vse All these notes let vs see the crazines of this grace in vs. It is no patience when men beare out crosses by stoutnes and stomacke neither by a nature not so subiect to impatience for here is not silence vnto God disposing the crosse vnto them So when men can buckle well enough with and swimme out of one kind of crosse which pincheth them not so much but sinke in some other when they must choose their rods and tâ—ialls or else they are heartles and dead in the neast here is a crannie in their patience which will sinke their soules Some againe beare out their crosses because they are yoked and coupled to them like two spaniels which must goe together because they cannot goe asunder but without all willingnes or chearefulnes but this is farre from Christian patience and is as we say patience perforce And lastly when we cannot entertaine afflictions thankefully as finding some goodnes and sweetnes in them when deliuerance is not expected from God as by such who haue title in his promise when we desire to be at our owne hands and will not stay his leisure but hastily like infidels runne vnto indirect meanes and sometime to Sathan himselfe in sorcerers witches when we are so tugged with afflictions as we hold not out but are readie to giue vp all here is all vnsound here men may not onely suspect but conclude from vnsound patience vnsoundnes of loue of faith and consequently the want of the truth in all their profession of religion Vers. 3. The elder women likewise that they be in such behauiour as becommeth holynesse not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of holy things Our Apostle hauing taught how and what doctrine should be applyed to old men he proceedeth now to make olde women matchable vnto them and therefore he beginneth with the word likewise which sheweth that the same vertues as formerly haue beene mentioned are to be vrged vpon old age of both sexes and who can denie sobrietie wisdome grauitie soundnesse in faith loue and patience to be as necessarie for auncient women as men whether we consider the same inconueniences of the same olde age lying vpon them or the impotencie of their sexe in vndergoing them which yet maketh the want of these vertues farre more miserable then in the other And then he addeth some further duties fitted to their estate which he doth 1. by prescribing such vertues as are seemely for their yeares and 2. by prohibiting such vices as in all ages are wicked but in theirs most vnseemely and scandalous The duties are two 1. an holy behauiour in themselues in the first words of the verse 2. a drawing on of others vnto holinesse and honestie in the latter part of the verse and forward The vices prohibited are two 1. of slaundring or false accusing 2. of intemperate desire or drinking of wine or strong drinkes both which are contained in the middle of the verse But we will speake of the words as they lie in the verse But before we come vnto them we may learne this lesson Doctr. In that wholesome doctrine must be taught and applyed vnto women as well as men note that no woman cannot without danger of damnation despise or neglect the ministerie of the word they beeing as straightly bound vnto the meanes of saluation and the Apostle taketh double paines to teach them their duties Reas. 1. As saluation is one to all so is there but one way to all for as women must haue their names written in the booke of life as well as men that is in the booke of Gods election to life so must they be also added vnto the Church as well as men seeing none are saued who are not added vnto the Church Now this addition to the Church standeth not onely in an outward profession of the Gospel by which they are added to the visible Church for the foolish virgins made a great shewe for a time but in vnfained conuersion and sanctification whereby they are added vnto the invisible Church True it is that women must be ioyned vnto the people of God and therefore must participate 1. in the word which must be preached to euerie creature Paul preached to a company of women among whom Lydia was conuerted 2. in the Sacraments and be both admitted into the Church by baptisme as Cornelius the Iaylor and all their housholds as also strengthned in the Church by the Lords Supper in which they must remember the Lords death vntill he come But all this is not inough yea nothing at all vnlesse they be first knit vnto God himselfe the bond of which coniunction is faith wrought in the heart by meanes of the word and working in heart and life by loue to God and men If then women must beleeue to saluation aswell as men the Iaylor and all his houshold beleeued in God nay if women must continue in faith to which saluation is tyed and not
Triphena Triphosa and Persis laboured much in the Lord. And the author to the Hebrews after he had heaped vp a number of the fruits of faith in men and women he commeth againe to commend the faith of sundrie women who receiued their dead to life alluding to the widow of Sarepta who had her sonne restored by Elias his prayer and the Shunamite hers by Elizeus In a word let all women seriously meditate 1. That one thing is necessarie euen to Martha 2. That all other things are vile in comparison of this one thing or if necessarie it is but so farre as they helpe vnto it 3. That all the diligence in the particular calling is accursed if abstracted from diligence in this generall calling of Christians 4. All comforts will faile in time of distresse but this Isa. 38.3 Remember Lord how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Now we come to the behauiour of the elder women which the Apostle doth not in speciall prosecute but in general would haue it wholly squared by this one rule namely whether it be such as becommeth holinesse that is whether it be a witnesse of the holynes of the heart and such as adorneth the holy profession of Christ. Wherein we must consider 1. That euerie Christian must take out the same lesson here read and that the holy Ghost knowing all our diseases directeth this counsell to elder women especially that they might come to take knowledge of an excessiuely proud disposition in themselues to offend against this precept and the other particulars farre aboue others Secondly that the Apostle holdeth it not sufficient for women outwardly and abroad or for a start or fit as in the Church market or other places of meeting to take vp a shewe of holy or demure behauiour which many doe who in priuate can be lasciuious loose and wanton enough but by the word an inward habite and constitution beseeming holinesse For by this word Phisitians properly expresse a constant state of bodie or health or a sound constitution which from them is here translated to the minde to betoken that a Christian woman is still one and the same and her holy behauiour the same as well at one time as an other in one place as an other still bounding her selfe in all her carriage within the limits of holynesse neither doth she force her selfe hereunto but it freely issueth froÌ„ an inward principle which is an habit of holines 3. That seeing the disposition of the inner man is principally manifest 1. in the countenance 2. in the speach 3. in the apparell therefore the behauiour may be tryed by these whether it be according to holynesse or no. And for our better direction herein First the countenance vnder which is comprehended the gate gesture and lookes is beseeming holynesse 1. when it expresseth the inward humilitie of the heart the humble heart must set an humble looke and gesture Dauid when he would prooue the humilitie of his heart saith I haue no proud lookes On the contrarie the Lord accusing the daughters of Sion of pride he prooueth it by the stretching out of their necks and minsing of their feete 2. When the countenance gesture lookes testifie the chastitie of the minde for chastitie must be seated as well in the countenance as in the heart to dash all lightnesse Peter speaketh of eies full of adulterie and the daughters of Sion are charged with wandring eies the children of the Church must resemble their mother who hath doues eyes and is both beautifull and comely to allure her owne as also terrible to quell the purposes of vaine and wicked men Secondly the speach which carrieth with it an holy comelinesse is such as bewrayeth the wisedome grace and modestie of heart as when a woman is wise to silence as well as speach especially where men are present and in speach not praâ—ling like busie-bodies of other mens matters nor vnsauourie nor contending nor audacious hardening the face to speake any thing but opening her mouth with wisedome with modestie with conscience of the presence of womanly infirmitie and neuer otherwise Quest. What no libertie no not in our gossepings and womanly meetings Answ. No the Apostle giueth no leaue at any time to lay aside this part of Christian behauiour there is no time wherein Christian women professing holynes may come so neare the guise of the harlot who is described to be babling and loud which were it well obserued many that carrie away all the speach in meetings would be struck mute not beeing able or willing one word thus ruled Thirdly that apparell is fitted vnto this Apostolicall rule when by the outward ornament of the bodie the inward beautie of the soule is expressed called by the Apostle the hidden man of the heart And this is 1. when the matter of it is not stately or costly which must be measured partly by the abilitie our selues haue and partly by the condition of life which God hath set vs in and partly by the sober and graue example of such as God hath sorted with vs in age degree and condition of life whom we may not striue to exceed but euen in the matter of our apparell our owne sobrietie modestie yea and frugalitie must be made apparant vnto others 2. When the forme or fashion is not wanton strange curious or odde sauouring of pride lightnes vanitie or singularitie as when women will haue a fashion by themselues contrarie to the common and comely fashion of others all which is a disgrace to the profession and the sinne of most women whose behauiour expresseth little holynesse Vse Whereas many will not be perswaded that we can giue them rules out of the word for this or that guise word looke fashion c. and require particular and expresse words of Scripture why we should dislike one fashion more then another or approoue of one aboue another we see hence we haue generall rules whereby euery particular is to be squared as 1. Cor. 10.31 If it make to the glorie of God Phil. 4.8 whatsoeuer things are true honest of good report and here whatsoeuer is beseeming or vnbeseeming holines whereby the whole behauiour must be examined Not false accusers Well saith one that a man of an euill tongue is a beast in the forme of a man himselfe is a serpent and his tongue his sting but here the word teacheth vs that he is worse euen a Deuil in the shape of a man for by this one vice of the tongue he so liuely resembleth the Deuil and plaieth his proper part that he hath also his name put vpon him as the Iewes were said to be of their father the deuill because they did his worke That this vice of false accusation is the deuils worke appeareth in that it was first practised by him who beâ—ing from the beginning a deuil that is one that goeth betweene two with tales to cast
way before her and some safeguarding behind her euen so here all the marriage duties going before it made way for it and all these that follow are the preseruatiues thereof all of them beeing such seruants as by their cognisance may be knowne to belong to such a mistresse And of them all the holy Ghost thought this of home-keeping fittest to follow at her heeles for house keeping is indeed chastities best keeper Not that a woman is neuer to be found without her house ouer her head for many necessarie and iust occasions call her often abroad namely 1. as a Christian the publike duties of pietie and Gods worship as also more priuate duties of loue and workes of mercie in visiting and helping the sicke and poore 2. As a wife both with her husband when he shall require her and without him for the necessarie prouision of the houshold and such like But the thing here condemned is the affection of gadding at any or all houres with disposition of hearing or telling newes or affecting meriments companie expense or excesse accounting the owne house rather a prison then an home and so easily forsaking it without iust occasion And iustly is this course condemned for 1. This is a forsaking and flying for the time out of the calling wherein they ought to abide for their calling is commonly within doores to keepe the houshold in good order and therefore for them to wander from their owne place is as if a bird should wander from her owne neast Secondly this were the high way to become busie bodies for what other more weighty matters call them out of their calling but to prattle of persons and actions which concerne them not Whence the Apostle 1. Tim. 5.13 coupleth these two together they are idle and busie bodies which if any wonder how they can be reconciled thus they are easily those that are idle in their owne duties are most busie bodies in other mens and these busie bodies haue two speciall markes to be knowne by to themselues and others namely their open eares and their loose tongues Thirdly the holy Ghost maketh this a note of an whoorish woman she is euerie where but where she should be sometime gadding in the streets with Thamar somtimes in the fields with Dinah sometimes without at her doore somtimes at her stal but her feet cannot abide in her house and if against her will her bodie be within doores her heart and senses will be without Iesabel must be gazing out of the windowe whereas if the angell aske where Sarah is answer will be made she is in her tent and the daughters of Sarah will be in their tents not in the tauernes nor stragling so farre abroad but that their husbands can readily answer where they be Fourthly what desperate and vnauoideable euils doe they and iustly lay themselues open vnto who make no bones of violating this commandement of God how doth Satan watch all advantages to take them when they are out of their wayes and how easily doth he preuaile against them when they haue pluckt themselues from vnder Gods protection Dinah was no sooner assaulted then ouercome in her wandring and Eue no sooner absent from Adam then set vpon and no sooner set vpon then vanquished euen so women easily forsaking their owne stations are giuen ouer for most part if not so farre as the former yet in their meriments and meetings so far to forget themselues by vnchristian speeches and actions as they haue good cause to ende with sighs and teares Good Goodnes is a vertue which is sometimes in generall opposed to all that inward malice which lurketh in the nature of men and women wherein the whole troupe of vertues are included hereof speaketh the Apostle Eph. 5.9 the fruit of the spirit is in all goodnesse And euen this is required in women both to bridle that natiue corruption which is so headstrong within as also to beautifie them outwardly so as others beholding them may say of them as Paul did of the Romans I am perswaded that ye are filled with goodnesse and herein resembling Dorcas who was said to be full of good workes and almes deedes which she did they shal not onely be called but be good wiues and good women indeede 2. Sometimes it receiueth a more particular sense and signifieth one of a meeke and yet of a cheerefull spirit and temper not sullen taunting bitter fretting or galling any and much lesse her husband neither of a troublesome and iarring disposition but of a good nature as we say for let her be otherwise neuer so honest wise painfull yet without this goodnes and amiablenes of behauiour she shall be no more pleasant then a continuall dropping which driueth out the owners 3. It is sometimes taken for profitable and requireth that the wife be helpefull and comfortable by her advise labour and sweete societie whereby she buildeth her house Thus did the Lord see good in his wisedome to make man a meet helpe for him when it was not good for him that he should be alone And thus the vertuous woman is said to doe her husband good and not euill all the daies of her life Prou. 31.12 and as she doth good to him and his within doores so doth she also to others abroad as besides the family vers 27.28 to the poore and needie vers 20. And this I take not excluding the other to be here meant especially as a most comfortable and sweete vertue without which that holy institution of marriage would prooue no better then an heauie burthen and molestation Subiect vnto their husbands Marriage in it selfe although it be neither vertue nor vice but a thing indifferent yet is it a shoppe of either according as are the qualities and practises of persons in this condition and therefore this is the seauenth marriage vertue prescribed vnto the younger women whereof there is great reason and necessitie First if we consider the lawe of creation written by Gods owne finger in the hearts of men vsed in all nations and enacted by the naturall light of heathens in the publike lawes that the wife should be subiect vnto her owne husband or as the words of Ahashuerosh his law runne that euerie man should beare rule in his owne house This is one reason of our Apostle 1. Tim. 2.3 Adam was first created and then Eue and therefore Adam must be superiour to which if it be obiected that therefore the birds and beasts should be preferred before both because they were created before either the Answer is that there is not the same reason because the Apostle speaketh of the same kind and not of diuers 2. The Apostle prooueth not Adams superioritie so much from the order as from the ende of creation of the woman which was to be an helper and comfort vnto him Now in reason whatsoeuer serueth to any ende is lesse then the ende to which it serueth but
be not onely the brother and sister of Christ but after a sort his mother both in conceiuing him in the wombe of his faith as also by bearing him daily into the world by a spirituall and holy life But how many that professe Christ and say they expect saluation by and in this name onely yet can blaspheme him rent him in their passion into small peeces they spare not his bodie his heart his blood his wounds his life that should but a Iewe heare them they would more crie out against them then against their owne rulers that put him to death But this was euer the lot of the sonne of God to be smitten and wounded in the house of his friends Vse 2. This doctrine reprehendeth soundrie sorts of men As 1. such as can willingly or without sorrow of heart see and heare indignities against Christ against his profession and professors of his Gospel and doe not rescue the honour due vnto them in their seuerall places and may it not seeme wonderfull in our eyes and eares that the verie Turkes who account of Christ but as a great Prophet and powerfull in word and deed should make it such a capitall transgression so as they inflict death vpon that man that speaketh blasphemie against Iesus Christ and yet we that are Christians who professe Christ not a great Prophet but the Lord of the holy Prophets the Sauiour of the world and our Sauiour also fill and suffer without rebuke or check the whole ayre to be filled with horrible blasphemies oathes imprecations reuilings and whatsoeuer most wretched speaches against God his Christ his Saints and dearest seruants What is this other then a treading vnder foote that blood which should haue washed vs 2. other professors there be that make sure account of their iustification and saluation by Christ and yet looke to their sanctification which inseparably follows the former as the shadow the bodie there the want sheweth that they haue not that hope they made account of in that they purge not themselues but as foule as they were as blacke are they still the spirit hath not powred out that cleane water vpon them which hath washed them from their filthinesse but wretched couetousnesse hangs vpon one enuie and malice clingeth to another filthie speaches proceed from a third and the fourth is no changling And doth not this make the name of God blasphemed 3. A third sort there are who take themselues farre afore either of the former and perhappes haue some sound grace in their hearts and yet not watching ouer themselues nor giuing their hearts vnto this doctrine remit of their care and diligence and stand not so fast but that by some fearefull fall or other they dishonour at once God his word themselues and their profession who although they can truely say my course is not that of the swearer curser drunkard adulterer nor of such as are altogether profane yet be becomming slauish to some one lust or by slyding into some one vnchristian action they more dishonour God especially if they be of more note then some other men by a thousand othes or periuries Quest. But how shall we so carrie our selues in our profession as the word of God be not euill spoken of Answ. Laie vp these rules of direction 1. Get a good and reuerent heart which may thinke and conceiue highly of the word which offreth thee and putteth thee in possession of so great things and worketh out such things in thee and for thee For that which we loue and admire we will be carefull least by our default it â—eare euill get knowledge conscience and affection to hide it in thy heart which if it magnifie it so will thy speaches and actions also Secondly neuer professe that in word the power of which thou meanest to denie but gird thy loines with the girdle of veritie for then wilt thou hold out an ornament of that thou first professedst Dissimulation is spunne with a fine thread vpon the loome of an hypocriticall heart but the web of it is like the Gentlewomans cobweb lawne which is rather for shew then vse Colours cannot continue nor a grape which onely cutcheth or hangeth on a briar can growe without vnion vnto the naturall vine so will it be with men who make shew of beeing gouerned by Christ and yet meane not to forsake their swearing lying gaming worldlinesse and other their lusts Such as these who are no better then bryars I would aduise to keepe them in the wast and come not within Gods garden which is no place for them nor within the pale of Christian profession for the Lord will not hold them guiltlesse who thus take his name in vaine and the axe and the fire will meete them if they stand in the grounds of this good husbandman Thirdly in euery thing more regard Gods name then thine owne as one that art taught to praie for the hallowing of Gods name before forgiuenesse of thy sinne or thine owne saluation a man carefully auoideth the branding of his name he will redeeme and rescue his name if it be hazzarded with all that he is worth and much more should we doe Gods Fourthly tender thine owne credit not for selfeloue but for the loue of God a good thing it is to keepe the heart cleane but so to stand vpon the cleanesse of the heart as not regarding the fame that goeth vpon him is a great sinne for a good name especially in a professor is a very precious oyntment Fiftly take not all the libertie thou maist but sometimes depart from thy right before thou wilt dishonour the Gospel Christ in this case departed from his right and paid custome so did his Disciples whose blessed example they imitate not who take all their libertie and â—ake in all that carrieth a shew of right and neuer regard what euill will follow of it whereas the heart must make answer here to two questions What is this my right and then will it doe my profession no wrong then may I take all my right and vse my libertie or else I may not Sixtly praie with Dauid Lord let no man be ashamed because of mee What a greefe and cut would it be for thee who hast not laid aside forehead with conscience to heare the Papists triumph because of thee and the Atheists and scoffers because of thee to say oh these be the stamp of professors of gospellers of holy men and brethren Bible-bearers and Church gadders they are all of a straine I will beleeue neuer a one of them all what shall thy pride couetousnesse crueltie loosenesse cast dung in the faces of all Gods children doth not the offence of one of Christs little ones bring woe inough but thou must offend euery one of them oh then very great is the necessitie of that request that none of them be offended because of thee So much of the duties of the younger women Vers. 6. Exhort young men likewise that they
not seeing the vglinesse and bitternes of them cannot come to detest them And this is the reason that they are swallowed lightly and carelesly of the most and men take entire acquaintance with them because Sathan and our owne corruption haue caused vs to tast little else then the apparant sweetnesse of them Thirdly because Dauid taketh it for graunted that these filthie lusts must be cleansed by the word thou must be subiected vnto the word which as pure water washeth the soule from such impure lusts and this is when the spirit by meanes of the word rippeth vp the secrets of a mans heart discouereth the loathsomenesse of such ghests as haue taken vp the roome causeth him to flie them and himselfe for them and giueth some newe strength to purge this filthie stie and vncleane cage of his by mortifying his flesh and the lusts of it with the word therefore ioyne effectuall prayer for the powerfull working of the spirit Psal. 51.10.11 Fourthly fence thy selfe with the feare of God that beeing once washed thou maist not returne againe to foolishnesse the feare of God onely is a welspring of life to make a man auoide the snares of death It kept Ioseph a young man from sinning against God bridled Dauid from hurting Saul when it was in his power restrained Ionathan from selfe loue 1. Sam. 20.13 14. To the same purpose maketh that counsel of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2.22 flie the lusts of youth Timothie might aske how should I be able the answer followeth followe after righteousnesse c. that is get to thee such vertues as may be speciall preseruatiues against them among the which the feare of God is most excellent for beeing the beginning of wisdome it teacheth wisedome to looke vnto and order the heart in the first risings and motions of any lust Fifthly vse sparingly Gods creatures of meate and drinke walke in thy calling beware of delicacie excesse riot which are mothers and nursers of these lusts and yet so frequent and bold that they may be read in the foreheads of many of our youth Thus much I thought good to adde to the things which were formerly spoken of this vertue Ver. 7. Aboue all things shew thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie 8. And with the wholesome word which cannot be reprooued that hee which withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothing concerning you to speake euill of Hauing propounded the seuerall precepts fitted to all ages of men and women the last whereof was vnto young men our Apostle here inserteth a precept vnto Titus himselfe whence it is probably gathered that Titus was now a young man as Timothie also was in the same office of an Euangelist and beeing a Minister in him he closely againe instituteth euery Minister notwithstanding he hath beene most ample in that argument as though Ministers could neuer sufficiently be instructed In these two verses we will consider two things 1. a precept 2. an inforcement of it The precept is That Titus shew himselfe an example to others for as all the persons formerly taught so more especially the last sort namely young men for the slipperines of their age need the benefit of good example aswell as good doctrine and counsell And this exhortation is enlarged by setting downe wherein Titus must become an example which is done First more generally In all things we read it aboue all things others aboue all men which readings may be true and grounds of good instruction but I take the first aptest to the place Secondly by a more particular enumeration of shining vertues as 1. vncorrupt doctrine 2. good life fruitfull in good workes and these not one or two or now and then in good moods but there must be a constant trading in them throughout a graue and pure conuersation 3. there must be ioyned gratious speaches and words for I take it fitliest interpreted of priuate communication described by two necessarie adiuncts 1. it must be wholesome 2. vnblameable or not liable to reproofe The inforcement of the precept is taken from the end or fruit of it which is twofold 1. shame 2. silence to the withstanders and opposers And thus the generall scope of the verses is as if he had more largely said That this thy doctrine O Titus thus aptly applied to all sorts of men may carrie more weight and authoritie with it see thou that considering thou art set in a more eminent place and clearer sunne and hast all eyes beholding and prying into thee thou shew thy selfe a patterne and expresse type wherein men may behold all these graces shining in thine owne life let them looke in thy glasse and see the liuely image of a graue and pure conuersation which may allure them to the loue of the doctrine which thou teachest let them heare from thy mouth in thy priuate conferences and speach nothing but what may worke them to soundnesse at the least keepe thou such a watch ouer thy tongue as that nothing passe thee which may be reprehended and hence will it come to passe that although thou hast many maliciously minded men seeking by all meanes to oppose thy doctrine and life and to destroie the one by the other these shall either be put to silence and haue nothing to say or if they take boldnesse to speake any thing it beeing vniust the shame shall be remooued from thee and fall iustly vpon themselues and all the reproach shall returne home to their owne doores In the precept I will briefly note one or two things because all the particulars of it haue beene handled in the former Chapter In generall therefore obserue that Doctr. 1. In euerie Minister there ought to be such an harmonie betweene good doctrine and good life as the latter may be a strong euidence of the former and both of them exemplarie to his people in publike and priuate First there must be doctrine else let his life be neuer so good it is a dumbe shewe should not the sheepheard feede the flocke saith the Lord the first thing in that strait charge to Timothie is to preach the word to be instant in season out of season herein is the Minister a debter vnto God 1. Cor. 9.16 a necessitie is laid vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel a debter also vnto his people Rom. 1.14 and therefore as much as in him lyeth he must make conscience of discharging this debt And this consideration by the way may put ignorant and dumbe ministers in minde of their wofull estate in that they want these letters of orders whereby the Apostle prooueth himselfe to be a Minister of God 2. Cor. 6.7 among other notes whereby he iustifieth himselfe to be an approoued Minister of God this is one that he carried the word of truth And againe it stoppeth the mouthes of many ignorant people that plead strongly against themselues in the want of a preaching Minister We are well enough we haue
this any idle promise or God not so good as his word No surely for he was in daily derision euery one mocked him hee heard raylings and reproaches of many on euery side yea and which was his cheifest greefe his word was a reproach and derision to the profane so that he was euen determining to speake no more in that name But how did he vphold himselfe in this temptation But the Lord is with mee like a mightie gyant therefore my persecutors shall be ouerthrowne Obiect But for all this good men are preuailed against exposed to reproach wants imprisonment banishment and death it selfe Answ. As the Apostle speaketh of themselues they were killed but not ouercome so the enemie preuaileth against the person of a poore man and Ieremie himselfe may sticke and starue in the dungeon but neither against his faith and constancie and much lesse against his doctrine and the truth which beeing strongest of all shall preuaile against them to their confusion so are the Saints in suffring made conquerers Vse 2. Let none be discouraged if any times bring opposition to good Ministers as though it were a strange and vnvsuall thing if some one age onely should bring forth such a monstrous birth it would be more burdensome but no age is barren yea not fruitfull herein as might be made plaine in all historie Neither may any conceiue worse of the religion whose teachers are opposed by great ones for whereas men loue their owne deuises and what man affecteth not the child of his owne braine neuer were any so maligned by men as the Lords owne inventions Vse 3. Euerie hearer must set to their hands to helpe their teachers and euerie way to strengthen them against their withstanders I meane not by outward strength and power but especially by their prayers that they may be deliuered from euill and vnreasonable men and preach the word boldly which was both the commandement of the Apostle Paul 2. Th. 3.1 the practise of the Church for Peter Act. 12.5 ad 12. And further in that we stand not for nor to our selues but for the truth and Gods people they must by other incouragements be helpes to the truth for if the captaine be in fight is it meete that the common souldier should stand onely idly looking on nay his safetie they must account theirs and striue for him as for themselues if he suffer they must suffer with him as knowing that if the Pastor be smitten the sheepe are like to be scattered Notably doth the Apostle vrge this dutie vpon the Philippians wishing them to continue in one spirit and one mind fighting together in the faith What doth the Apostle proclaime armes or stirre them vp to contention yea surely but such a one as becommeth the Gospell of peace he would haue them them to fight not one against an other but one with an other yea all of them with one minde Neither with a cruell fight with carnall weapons as one enemie against an other but with such a fight as they heard in him and saw in him alas he was fast inough bound to the peace for he was then in bonds at Rome for the Gospel he fought by suffering so must they by their prayers for him by their patience by all manner of ministerie to the Saints in trouble shewe that they partake and fellow-feele in the afflictions of the Gospel Doctr. 2. Those that oppose themselues to good Ministers and men are euer speaking euill and opening their mouthes with reproaches against them and their godly courses Moses was charged and that not in corners but to his face that he tooke too much vpon him whereas hee was vnwilling to vndertake all that the Lord laid vpon him It went currant in court and countrie that Elias troubled all Israel Amaziah accuseth Amos to the king that the land is not able to beare all his words Diorrephes not onely withstood the Apostle Iohn but pratled against him Quest. But what is the reason of all this haue they any cause giuen them Ans. The reason is partly positiue in themselues partly negatiue in the other In themselues 1. the malice of their heart is such as cannot but continually out of the abundance thereof set their tongues a worke the fire within sendeth out such smoake abroad 2. With this malice is ioyned exceeding pride and swelling which mooueth them to seeke the raising of themselues although with the fall of others and make the reproach of others as a ladder for themselues to climbe by for this ende did the false Apostles account of Christs Apostles as the filth and offscouring of the world that is most base and abiect persons 3. With this malice and pride is ioyned exceeding subtiltie and pollicie in their generations well knowe they that they haue gotten euer more conquest by the stroaks of their tongues then of their hands and seldome haue they failed of their purposes For 1. hauing a notable facultie to insinuate into great mens fauours as Rehum and Shimsai they would not hinder the kings tribute nor see the kings dishonour they make no bones of letting fall two or three vntruthes in a fewe lines to the king for what hinderance had it beene to the kings tribute what impeachment of his honour to haue builded the Temple and established Gods true worship in Ierusalem but thus got they their purpose by insinuation and lyes which by their owne force they could not doe 2. As they can coyne of their own so they haue a notable dexteritie to depraue euen innocencie it selfe Is it not wonderfull that the famous harbenger of Christ then whome in his time a greater was not borne of women no nor yet Christ himselfe could so carrie themselues but that the one must needes be counted a demoniake and the other a glutton drunkard and friend of sinners Who then can looke to escape and if they hereby obtaine not their whole purpose yet loose they not all hauing learned that cursed rule of Machiauel that if they speake their pleasure some ill conceit will sticke in the mindes of men which will be worth their labour Now the negatiue reason in good men themselues why their withstanders speake euill of them is set downe 1. Pet. 4.4 Because yee runne not with them to the same excesse of riot therefore speake they euill of you dissimilitude of manners causeth the vngodly by all meanes banish the faithfull out of the world they may seeke a newe world for themselues to liue in if they will if they should walke in such courses as the Apostle Peter reckoneth vp in the 3. verse of the cited chapter and in such a blacke darkenesse as did not reprehend theirs they could well enough giue them the right hand of fellowship but if men will be so precise as that the high way cannot hold them they cannot away with such singularitie Vse 1. Take here a note of a false religion which
so the ordinance of God yea the image of Gods authoritie shining in them by reuersing the condition of all subiection which is to stoope vnder the wills of superiours for they must haue wills of their owne crossing not the vnequall which yet they ought not but the most lawfull commandements of their Masters And as for sustaining rebukes and correction they were neuer trained vp vnto it in their youth and now beeing elder cannot brooke it but sometimes murmure sometimes resist sometimes reuenge Whereas this should be the resolution of all religious seruants I see the word enioyneth me beeing a seruant to account my Master worthie all honour I may not therefore eleuate his authoritie in my heart be he poore be he meane I must not esteeme him from outward things but according to that ordinance of God which hath made him my master and me not his compainion or familiar but his seruant and so beeing I must cherefully obey his will although the things commanded be laborious wearisome and irkesome and I will endeauour so to doe not making my will the rule of my obedience but his in the Lord and if I be rebuked or corrected my part is patiently to endure the same it may seeme vniust often and vndeserued if I might be my owne iudge when indeede it is not but were I sure it were so be it farre from me to take the staff by the end but I will submit my selfe to the Lords yoke who hath commanded me to be subiect not to the good and courteous onely but to the froward if I be hereto called and herein I will imitate my Lord Iesus who taking vpon him the forme of a seruant when he was wronged committed all vnto him that iudgeth righteously so I will only say the Lord looke vpon it and iudge it And now if any seruant make light account of these things the day is comming when he shall finde what it is to rise vp in rebellion against the ordinances of the Lord. The second vertue required of seruants towards their Masters is that they please them in all things Quest. How will this precept stand with that in Eph. 6.6 where seruants are forbidden to be men pleasers Ans. To serue onely as men-pleasers as hauing the eie cast onely on man is hypocrisie and the sinne of many seruants pleasing man for mans sake and that is condemned by our Apostle but to please men in God and for God is a dutie in seruants next vnto the first who to shewe themselues wel-pleasing to their Masters must carrie in their hearts and endeauors a care to be accepted of them euen in the things which for the indignitie and burdensomenesse of them are much against their owne mindes For this is the priuiledge of a master to haue his seruant deuoted vnto his pleasure and will for the attempting of any businesse the continuance in it and the vnbending of him from it and when the seruant hath done all he can it was but debt and dutie and no thankes are due to him from his Master Matth. 8.9 I am also a man in authoritie and I say to one goe and â—e goeth to an other come and he commeth and to my seruant doe this and he doth it Obiect But my master is such a one as I cannot please a churlish Nabal that a man cannot speake vnto him he forgetteth humanitie both in exacting and rewarding my seruice Ans. But this may not vnyoke thee from thy obedience as though thou wert bound no further to please then thou art pleased thou must doe thy dutie if thou hast no other comfort from him yet God to whom and for whom thou doest thy seruice will not leaue it vnrequited Iacob serued an hard Laban one and twentie yeares God gaue him wages enough in the ende when Laban would not and whatsoeuer a man doth that shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free And this reprooueth many seruants who if they may not choose their owne worke or their owne way or be put by their owne will presently cast off all caâ—e of pleasing aâ—kely attempt and performe their businesse as at a wrong end or with a left hand of whom the number is verie great but all of them cast as guiltie of this commandement of God Quest. But wherein must I please my master or mistresse Answ. In all things that is in all outward things which are indifferent and lawfull I say in outward things so Ephes. 6.5 seruants obey your masters according to the flesh wherein the Apostle implieth two things 1. that the Masters are according and ouer the flesh and outward man not ouer the spirit and inward man ouer which we haue all one master in heauen 2. that accordingly they are to obey in outward things for if the dominion of the one be bounded so also must needes be the subiection of the other Againe these outward things must be lawfull or indifferent for they must not obey against the Lord but in the Lord. And therefore our Apostle euer ioyneth some such clause of restraint Colos. 3.22 seruants obey as fearing God Eph. 6.6 as vnto Christ and as doing the will of God Whence it will followe that if any vngodly commandement proceede from our superiorus we say as Paul in an other case a brother or a sister is not bound in any such thing that is against the Lord. Vse Let no seruant thinke it a sufficient warrant presently to doe a thing hand ouer head because he is so commanded by his Master and by God commanded also to please him in all things but he must looke to the chiefe power to which his masters is but subordinate which if it command any thing crossing the former that saying hath place whether it be meete to obey God or man iudge you and besides whatsoeuer is not of faith in the agent be it neuer so indifferent in it selfe it is sin If a seruant here obiect that he cannot find out the nature of euery commandement I aduise him so farre as it lyeth in his power to search that hee may not displease God in any thing and after this if he cannot be resolued of the vnlawfulnesse of the commandement I take it that in supposition of a fault it is rather to be laid on the commaunder then the obeyer 2. Those seruants are condemned that sooth and please their Masters in wicked courses and practises who are so composed to eie-pleasing that the verie countenance of their Masters can carrie them to any iniquitie that as it is said of Pharaoh that both he and his seruants sinned so seruants are contented to be made vassals vnto their Masters sinnes as Absolons seruants were in the sâ—iting of Ammon and others like the high Priests seruants the masters reuile Christ and the men spit in his face so many masters hate and scoffe at religion and the seruants for companie cannot endure it Others
to please their Masters breake the sabbath by working or carriyng home worke by iourneying by lying and deceiuing such the Prophet speaketh of that fill their masters houses by briberie and crueltie whereas they are to please them alwaies with keeping good conscience The seruants of wicked Saul who were none of the best refused to be executioners of his wicked sentence against the Lords Priests although his commandement could haue borne them out well enough Let Christian seruants much more abhorre to please any flesh against the Lord and from this place frame this conclusion in their owne hearts Must I please my master in all things how much more then must I be carefull in all things to please my master which is in heauen Not answering againe Seruants are here in the third place prohibited crosly and stubbornely to reason and dispute matters with their masters but in silence and subiection to sit downe with the worse euen when they suffer wrong for as they are to carrie a reuerent esteeme of them in their hearts so must they bewray reuerence loue and lowlinesse in all their words and gestures neither are they here coped from all manner of speach for when iust occasion of speach is offered as by questions asked they must make respectiue answers and not in sullennes say nothing for Salomon condemneth it as a vice and great sinne in seruants when they vnderstand not to answer Prov. 29.19 Yea and when they haue receiued wrong they may in due respect of circumstances as when the masters passion is ouer with all submission and soft answers which breake wrath cleare themselues from vniust blame laid vpon them which was the practise of Dauid towards his master Saul who hauing a notable signe of his faithfulnesse which ministred opportunitie of speach he asketh Saul why he should giue eare to mens words that said Dauid seeketh thy life whereas now thine owne eyes may see that if I had sought it I might haue had it And masters in this case are bound in wisedome and patience to â—eare them yea and to iustifie them if they find their faithfulnesse as Saul did To this purpose Iob speaketh that if he had turned from the right of his menseruants and maidseruants thus contending with him he could not haue answered God who made them both in the wombe The thing then here condemned is that too ordinarie a sinne of seruants when as they either priuatly mutter and grudge against the commandements and corrections of their masters and mistresses or else more openly thwart and contradict them yea by crooked and snarling words prouoke their indignation iustly against them by all which they manifest that they haue no feeling of the ordinance of God no conscience of Gods authoritie seated in the person of their master no wisedome to suffer and forbeare no not for their owne peace sake nor respect of Gods commandement which forbiddeth in them all muttering and vndutifull answering againe a sure signe of a wicked and rebellious heart Hence we might note how the Lord strengthneth his own ordinance in the foundation of humane societie that he will not haue it thwarted in words no not in stubborne and disdainefull lookes and much lesse by any action resisted against which whosoeuer rebelliously riseth vp in word or deed resisteth not man but God and his ordinances and shall themselues be resisted of God Not Pickers By the former seruants were taught to bridle their tongues by this precept their hands The word properly noteth the setting somewhat apart to ones priuate vse which is not his and is vsed Act. 5.2 Annanias kept away and craftily conueied to his priuate vse that which should haue gone another way So that seruants are forbidden to pilfer the least part of their masters goods to dispose to their owne or others vse without the acquaintance of their masters And herein vnder this principall kind all manner of vnfaithfulnesse is inclusiuely condemned as the opposition in the next words sheweth but shewing all good faithfulnesse Now that seruants who at this day are so vniust may be terrified from so heynous a sinne let them know that there is a booke full of curses and plagues which shall cleaue vnto them and enter into their house the booke is large twentie cubites long and tenne cubites broad it is full of curses euen from one ende vnto the other it shall come swiftly vpon them for it is a flying booke it shall bring a fire with it to consume a mans whole substance and without repentance prepareth vnto the fire of hell beeing a sinne which shutteth out of heauen 1. Cor. 6.10 Obiect But I hope I cannot be counted a theefe for this I would be loath to lay mine hand vpon any mans goods else I may make a little bold with my master and it is but a little wherein I neither can nor would hurt him Answ. But this lessneth not the theft because it is from the master but augmenteth it For if it be not lawfull to iniurie a stranger much lesse one who is so neere vnto vs euery man will say it is more capitall to smite the master then a stranger Nay the Lord lesse endureth it in a child toward the father or a seruant toward the master then in one stranger toward another And it is sure that he that maketh no conscience of robbing them maketh lesse were it not for feare of law of robbing strangers so saith Salomon Prov. 28.24 Hee that robbeth his father and mother and saith it is no sinne is a companion of a destroyer that is will easily ioyne with open robbers to spoile others of their goods also Besides to say it is but a small thing and my master is neither better nor worse for it the truth is thou that wilt crack thy conscience for a small trifle wilt not greatly straine if Achans more goodly wedge come in thy way he that is vnfaithfull in the lesser will be vnfaithfull in the greater serue the deuil for a pennie thou wilt be more seruiceable for a pound and augment thy labours as he doth his wages And whether it hurt thy Master or no that is not the question it hurts thine owne soule by transgressing the commandement and incurring the curse of it Further whereas some seruants may truely say that their masters are hard and straite and requite their seruice scarce with food and rayment yet giueth this no leaue to pilfer the least commoditie from him and what were this else then to fall into the hands of an harder master into the hands of sinne and Satan nay rather as Iacob went through an hard seruice of aboue 20. yeares through summers droughts and winters frosts yet in the end he professeth that his righteousnesse should answer for him and that nothing miscaried vnder his hand but he made it good so should seruants in their yeares so iustly carrie themselues as in the end of their tearme
it with them but as in a theeues lanthorne that none can know there is any light there besides themselues for feare of reproach or danger they will not be knowne what they are a doing but they mistake this light if they thinke it can be kept so close for where euer it is it is a glorious shining light and can no more abide hidde then the sunne can be couered with a bushell or put into a lanthorne 5. A last sort haue walked in the light heretofore and made good beginnings but haue thought the day too long and are growne wearie of the sunne and therefore as the people Exod. 35. at the first brought too much to the Temple but after wards sacrilegiously deuoured these holy things as the Prophet witnesseth euen so in the beginning of her late Maiesties raigne this light was accounted of followed and happily entertained but since the verie length of the day hath wearied the labourers A third Vse might here be fitly followed against those who still accuse the Scriptures of obscuritie now when the vaile is gone and the light is gloriously shining and thence frame a consequent more impious and absurd then the premisses namely that therefore they must not be medled withall of common people but onely by the Popes licentiates against whom I only affirme that they as yet neuer saw the expresse face of Christ in the Gospel and that when all vailes and shadowes continued vnremooued it was not lawfull for any Iew thus to reason And teacheth vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts This doctrine of the Gospel is a schoolemaster and full of instruction wherein it differeth not from the law for euen that also teacheth the deniall of vngodlinesse and a sober righteous and godly life Quest. What neede the Gospel then teach ouer the same thing againe Answ. Because though they teach these same things yet they differ in the manner of teaching For 1. the law can teach and command them onely but the Gospel by sanctifying and inspiring a new life into beleeuers giueth them with the commandement a power to obey it which the law could neuer do which power if it went not with the Gospel in beleeuers all the commandements of the law for performance were but in vaine and more vainely repeated in the Gospel 2. The Gospel perswadeth to bring that power into act by such an argument as the law neuer knew namely from the great price that was paid for sinne euen the blood of that immaculate lambe wherewith we are washed which to count profane or to tread it vnder our feete were horrible impietie yea much more fearefull then to transgresse that law which was confirmed with the blood of bulls and goats and yet if a man willingly transgressed against that law there was no sacrifice for that sinne And this manner of perswasion the Apostle here vseth in saying that the doctrine of grace which bringeth saluation teacheth vs. Doct. 1. In that the Gospel is a teacher note that it is a schoolmaster of manners aswell as the law So soone as any were conuerted by Christ himselfe or his Apostles they were presently called Disciples for thenceforth they depended on his or their mouthes for direction and instruction And such as giue vp their names to Christ must not looke to be lawles for they come to take a yoke vpon them and to learne of him yea they are bound to fulfill the law of Christ called Ioh. 13.34 a new commandement so that Christians must still vnder command neither would Christ by any other touchstone try the loue of a professor towards himselfe then by keeping and obeying his word Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slaunder of the Popish Church whereby they accuse our doctrine of licentiousnesse and affirme that we teach that a iustified person is freed from all keeping of the law that all the law is fulfilled in beleeuing that there is no sinne but vnbeleefe and that nothing but faith is commanded in the Gospel as for other things they are indifferent not commanded nor forbidden All which with many moe to this purpose be there owne words whereby according to the auncient cunning of Satan they would bring in disgrace with simple people the truth of doctrine concerning our free and full iustification in the sight of God through faith without the workes of the law as though this doctrine were a destroier of the law Whereto we answer with the Apostle Rom. 3.31 Doe we through faith destroie the law God forbid yea we establish the law For although the regenerate be not vnder the law in regard of 1. iustification 2. accusation 3. coaction 4. condemnation yet are they vnder it in regard of direction instruction and obedience so as it is not yet destroied nay it is established by the Gospel 1. by apprehending Christs righteousnesse for the perfect obedience vnto it and fulfulling of it by our suretie 2. by our owne inchoate obedience vnto it which by meanes of the Gospel beeing a quickning spirit we are enabled vnto and by the same is also made acceptable and pleasing vnto God through his Christ. Vse 2. Many a loose Christian can well endure to heare that the doctrine of grace bringeth saluation and the brighter it shineth to this purpose the better but oh that the Apostle had staied there and not come to teach them their dutie for they are slow of heart to beleeue and dull to learne Let a man come and offer saluation and preach promises who will not pinne himselfe on such a mans sleeue but let him teach the same men their duties and the way to become partakers of these promises and they will fall off as fast or faster then they did from Christ when he asked his owne Disciples if they also would goe away But in great wisedome hath the Lord happily ioyned these two together saluation and instruction to shew that he that hath no care for the latter hath no part in the former grace bringeth saluation to none but to the schollers of Christs schoole it is then no matter to thee that grace hath appeared nor any benefit to thee that it bringeth saluation vnlesse thou be also instructed by it in the lessons following Doe thou become docible as a child for so the word implieth yea as an obedient child fashiō thy selfe and suffer thy selfe to be moulded into the obedience of it or els in vaine expectest thou saluation by this doctrine neuer dare to diuorce the things which God hath coupled Secondly out of the manner of perswasion to yeeld an obedient eare to the Gospel namely because it bringeth saluation we learne what is a notable meanes both to represse any temptation or stirring lust by which we might be ouercaried vnto euill as also a pricke and motiue to prouoke our selues forward vnto good namely to consider of Gods goodnesse towards vs and what he hath done for vs. This argument is frequent in
the Scriptures see 1. Pet. 1.17.18 If you call him father passe the time of your dwelling here in feare knowing that you were redeemed c. And the reason is of great force for gifts and good turnes haue great power to hold mens harts to the bestower that a man is scarce his owne but as the borrower is a seruant to the lender so much more doth the giuer binde the receiuer but if the gift be no trifle but of great price and necessarie vse the receiuer is much more straitly bound then before Salomon saith that a gift prospereth where euer it goeth noting the great power that gifts haue to sway the heart to good or euill and this latter so effectually as they can make a man who hath eyes of his owne to shut them vp see with other mens yea force euen wise men to peruert iudgement Ioseph when he wrastled with the wicked attempt of his impudent mistris how did he fortifie himselfe against such a shamlesse motion hee considered that his Master had committed all into his hand and aduanced him aboue all in the house saue his Mistrisse how should I then saith he commit a fact of such indignitie against him for besides the wickednesse of it against God shamelessnes it selfe would be ashamed of it And as he was withdrawne from this sinne so by the same motiue would the Apostle draw on euery Christian to the performance of euery Christian dutie for hauing disputed of free iustification by faith and shewed both from what estate and vnto what condition beleeuers were brought he laieth this for a ground to build his exhortation vnto holy life Rom. 12.1 I beseech you brethren by the mercies of God euen by these mercies of God be perswaded to gâ—ue vp your bodies a liuing holy and acceptable sacrifice vnto God and fashion not your selues like vnto this world Vse In any temptation vnto sinne say to thy selfe as Ioseph what was I a bondman before I came to my master nay was I vnder damnation before as the bringing of saluation implyeth was I without God without Christ held vnder chaines of darkenesse was sentence passed against me not to die on a gibbet but to be held vnder euerlasting death with the damned hath the Lord by the word of his grace giuen mee a free pardon and deliuered me from all this wofull estate Oh how can I do this wickednes against such a master against my God who hath not onely freed me from my miserie but aduanced me to such dignitie as no man is in the house aboue me and made me not steward onely but heire with Christ to partake in the same glorie with him Oh I could neuer answer such vnthankefulnes Would God men in temptations would lay such considerations to heart and then could they not be so headlong carried into the common sinnes of the age of swearing drinking sabbath breaking vncleannes and such like Againe if the Lord make any suit vnto vs as he maketh many in the ministerie of the word the motions of his spirit and the counsels and exhortations of his children either to call vs forward in grace or recall vs from some sinne here is a strong motiue for the good speed of it euen the laying to our hearts the great things he hath done for our soules he can command vs nothing but we are sure he hath done farre more for vs say then with thy selfe oh I was attainted of high treason against God the King of glorie cast and condemned by the law my necke was vpon the block and the streak of death was euen a giuing and then did this great King send me a most vnexpected but a most welcome pardon he hath put away my offence abolished the staine of it and restored me by act of parliament kept in heauen to my blood nay more aduanced mee to an honourable office neere himselfe that none is in greater grace then I am shall this King now command mee any thing that shall seeme burdensome can he command any thing so soone but I must needs call to minde such free grace formerly bestowed Nay doth he enioyne me but some small peece of seruice for mine owne good and vrge me thereto with the remembrance of his former grace towards me Oh what an vnthankfull creature were I if so equall a suit should not preuaile with mee but goe vnrespected In a word let vs be glad of such a gentle schoolmaster which inuiteth vs by such allurements which if they be not of force to mooue and preuaile with men there remaineth nothing but that the terrors and curses of the law returne againe vpon them and these shall schoole and tame them well inough Now we come to the former of the lessons which grace teacheth namely to denie 1. vngodlinesse 2. worldly lusts By vngodlines is meant properly euery transgression of the first table namely all irreligion and open despight of God and his ordinances all negligent also and deceitfull seruing of him an inbred and mother sinne hauing so many sinnes sucking vpon her as there are wayes whereby any or all the fowre first commandements are transgressed And more indirectly the sinnes of the second table are included so farre as they proceed from the neglect of the former By worldly lusts are meant two things 1. the lust of vnlawfull things which tend to our owne hurt or our neighbours in bodie goods name c. 2. the vnlawfull or immoderate lust of things lawfull which are brought to three heads 1. The lust of the flesh that is desire to liue softly to fare daintely and deliciously euerie day and that the soule may take the ease and much more the fruits of these as vnchast desires lustfull and rouing affections and looks loose and vncleane words and practises 2. Lust of the eyes the couetous and crauing eye the euill eie which can see nothing but it wisheth it the excessiue seeking and holding of earthly things immoderate desire of riches Achan will haue the cursed Babylonish wedge and garment and Ahab will fall sicke on his bed for Naboths vineyard 3. Pride of life ambition thirst after preferments state credit popularitie blind selfe loue contempt of others boasting rash confidence c. All these are called worldly lusts because 1. they are not of the father but of the world that is either in the best vse of these things so affected they are of the world and respect the present life they are not diuine things but tend vnto the world wholly and are corruptible with the world which passeth away so as it were madnesse to place the kingdome of God in such things as meate drinke honours pleasures though neuer so lawfully vsed Or else these lusts are the desires of worldly men for naturally mens hearts feed vpon these lusts till grace worke some change in them that they can see God in Christ become their father who contenteth them with better and sweeter portions 2. They are
so called because they hold and detaine men so in the employments of this present world as that they haue no leisure to thinke seriously of any other and so can no more tast the sweetenesse or frame themselues to an heauenly life then the bruite beast can liue the life of an Angel These must be denied that is when temptation by Satan the world or our owne corrupt flesh will be still egging and vrging yea soliciting and prouoking with much instance to euill as thou seest others do thus and thus or else pitie thy selfe fauour thy selfe enioy this pleasure it is twilight or darkenes couereth thee here must be as instant denialls and refusalls as it was with Ioseph so must it be with euerie Christian albeit his mistris spake to him day by day yet he harkened not vnto her but kept him out of her company and when she offred violence to him he fled out from her But by whom must these be denied Answ. The doctrine of grace teacheth vs saith the Apostle euen the most godly Paul himselfe who after many yeares conuersion shall finde the law of his members rebelling against the lawe of his minde he that hath receiued most grace and most strength must be here further instructed Lastly the Apostle speaking indefinitely sheweth that all these must be denyed no vngodlines no one lust excepted For grace will not stand with the cherishing of any lust though neuer so secret neither is he taught of God that liueth and tradeth in any sinne Obiect But this is an impossible commandement and as impossible a doctrine as any the law giueth Is the Gospel become so seuere a schoolemaster as the law is Ans. The doctrine of grace teacheth not what we can doe but what we are bound to and ought to doe 2. Though corrupt nature make such commandements impossible yet by grace the yoake of Christ becommeth easie and light in so much as Paul could doe all things by his grace that strengthened him Grace can crucifie the world to a Christian and a Christian vnto the world 3. In beleeuers whome grace hath taught there is a possibilitie in the commandement three wayes 1. In regard of grace receiued the nature of which is euen then when it is foiled to preserue some resistance and denial in the heart of the things which the flesh hath vnlawfully yeelded vnto so as the godly sinne not with full consent of heart but doe often the things they would not yea euen that euill which they hate Secondly in regard of a godly mans disposition who hath with him 1. a purpose of heart to cleaue vnto God if he embrace vngodlinesse or lusts it is besides and against his purpose 2. an inclination of his will against them all Psal. 119.57 I haue determined to keepe thy words and ver 107. I haue sworne and will performe to keep thy righteous iudgements so as they are in the sinne they doe as a forced woman whose whole will is neuer gained to the act shee is in 3. an indeauour answerable to that will Pauls endeauour was to keepe a good conscience before God and all men Psal. 119.6 I shall not be confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements Indeede the beleeuer is like a prisoner with bolts on his heeles who hauing escaped the prison cannot flie his danger as fast as he would cannot denie what he would but yet some progresse he maketh slowly he goeth forward but as fast as he can according to the measure of grace receiued 4. what he denieth not for the present he denieth not long after yea denieth himselfe for it and is neuer quiet vntill he haue met God in the wayes of repentance Thus he that is borne of God is said not to sinne both in that he commits not sinne fully the seede beeing in him as also because it is against his purpose will endeauour besides that he lyeth not in his sinne and so sinneth not vnto death Thirdly there is a possibilitie in this doctrine in regard of Gods acceptation who in his Christ accepteth of our weake indeauours of the will for the deede and the truth of desire for perfection of action and so maketh vs more then conquerours In all which points we see how these are not impossible lessons to beleeuers but no maruell if they be impossible to such as neuer endeauour in them whose libertie grace hath not yet wrought who for their purpose imagine euill for their wills rebell against God for their endeauour they set themselues on a way that is not good and in whose eyes sinne committed is but a small thing So much of the meaning now followe the doctrines Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer hath truely receiued the grace of God is taught thereby to denie all vngodlinesse and whereas vngodlinesse seeketh both to fixe deepe rootes in the heart as also to display the branches abroad in the life grace teacheth to striue two wayes against it 1. in purging the heart 2. in striking off the armes which are as we say aboue ground so as neither roote nor branch is spared The first thing that grace attempteth is to make the inside cleane and the roote holy by working true and sauing faith in the soule the propertie of which is to purifie the heart Now as for the branches of vngodlinesse because they are verie many it shall not be amisse to enquire into some of the principall to the ende we may the better acknowledge the worke of Gods grace expressing the same in vs. And as they looke and stretch many wayes so may we reduce them to fowre heads 1. some respect God himselfe 2. some his worship 3. some his ordinances 4. some a mans owne selfe The first branch of vngodlinesse is to be ignorant of God not to see or to denie him in his power mercie care prouidence iustice blessings afflictions and euents This is made a propertie of vngodly men by Iude 4. vngodly men they are who denie God and by Iob they say who is the almghtie that we should serue him Tush the Lord seeth not he is within the thicke clouds they aske what profit there is in seruing the Lord and walking humbly before him they see no danger in not attending him but violently followe their owne lusts this day is as yesterday and to morrowe shall be as this day they can tast liberally of his blessings but neuer a whit of his good will in them they dwell in the sweetenesse of present profits and delights but neuer tast how sweete God himselfe is In afflictions they in their hearts can say with Iehoram Is not this euill frō the Lord and shall I attend any longer vpon him Thus in the land of mercie and righteousnesse to doe wickedly in the midst of blessings not to finde the heart more bound to holynesse not to be confirmed in Gods loue to gather no strength of faith nor desire to walke more worthy of God as likewise to refuse
the roddes of the Almightie and not to bowe or be humbled vnder his hand are high points of Atheisme and vngodlinesse the which although grace teacheth to denie yet how many ignorant persons liuing vnder grace in their hearts and liues say there is no God yea how many that professe this grace thinke themselues at the best ease in their neasts when God and godlines is furthest from them that is their heauen and then can they enioy their sinnefull pleasures most remorslesly though deare shall they buy them O how vnwelcome is a thought or sauourie speach of God to such persons and in their afflictions how many professed Christians flie as farre from God as hell it selfe to diabolicall meanes vnto witches and sorcerers because as Saul complained God answers them not and yet many moe with Asa dwell in the naturall meanes and seldome looke any higher 2. Another branch of vngodlinesse respecteth Gods worship and hath two members 1. To cast off the worship of God either in publicke at the house of God or in priuate in their owne houses whereby men after a sort banish themselues from the presence of God and with Caine cast themselues out from the face of God and herein they highly sinne whom conscience compelleth not to come in but law custome or imitation of others as also those that lie vnder their pretenses to iustifie the withdrawing of themselues whether more simple who say that euerie mans good meaning is his good seruice of God or more froward who say they can serue God as well on their horsebackes as in the Church and what can they learne more there then they knowe c. 2. Ordinarily to ioyne in Gods publike worship and not seldome at home in the family but yet with hearts full of guile and hypocrisie when men approach with their lippes but their hearts regard wickednesse and nourish vngodlinesse such as the Prophet speaketh of which sanctifie themselues and yet in the garden behind a tree eate swines flesh and mise and such abhomination Now although grace which neuer contenteth it selfe with the forme of godlinesse but worketh the power teacheth the deniall of all this yet how many trewants haue entred into this schoole and liued vnder the Gospel a long time and yet the loue of the world the pursuing of the honours profits and pleasures of it hath banished all the care of Gods true seruice in them so as howsoeuer many in some blind and sinister respect or other can come to heare Ieremie speaking from the Lord and for the present delight in that which is spoken yet their hearts goe after their couetousnesse or some other vngodlinesse hath taken vp their thoughts and affections that the word cannot sinke into their soules which is the lamentable condition of infinite Christians who are all pronounced vngodly persons notwithstanding all their profession The third fruit or branch of vngodlinesse concerneth the word of God against which many notable parts of impietie breake from a number of men As 1. Inwardly to conceiue that either God speaketh not in and by vs but that we speake of our owne heads besides the booke which were it not a generall receiued opinion amongst men certenly they could not they durst not shewe themselues so careles so vnreuerent and retchles in hearing as most men doe For I auouch neuer did any of the heathen receiue the oracles of their reputed gods deuils indeede so heauily and drowsely as Christians doe the oracles of God Or that we speake by instigation of others as Ieremie was accused or else at the worst if we doe speake from God that they shall struggle well enough so as our word shall not be true against them let the sword passe through the land yet they shall sit safe inough But what an height of vngodlinesse this is we may see by the curse and punishment of it Reu. 21.19 whosoeuer shall diminish any thing from the truth contained in the book of God God shall take away his part out of the booke of life and yet to this height either a number are come or else the Apostle Peter mistooke his ayme who prophecyed that in the last dayes such mockers should come which should say where is the promise of his comming c. imitating herein those mockers in Ieremies time who said where is the word of the Lord let it come nowe 2. Some goe further whose atheisme carrieth them to blaspheme the word and according to the abundance of the wickednes of their hearts their mouthes often speake Some say plainly that it is no matter to goe to sermons but to heare diuine seruice some that there is too much preaching and vision is too frequent others come not because they can followe them no better fearing least by sitting by a fire they should grow colder or more hungrie by eating their fill Others liue as honestly without sermons as those that runne fastest after them others can pretend warrant for any vngodlines but can find no warrant in the word to come to a sermon on the weeke day What is all this nowe but to shewe the brand set vpon the wicked who say to God depart from vs or we will depart from thee for we haue no desire to knowe thy wayes 3. Carelesly to reiect the word in life and runne on a head without direction of the word either according to the lusts of a mans owne heart or the fashion of others is a manifest note of vngodlinesse for if it be a note of a godly man not to walke in the counsell of the vngodly then must he needs be an vngodly person who leauing the counsel of the word followeth the wicked direction of himselfe or others and yet among Christians what an intollerable yoke is it thought to be bound to call to examination by the word the speciall duties and actions of their callings and life and a number are in such a gall of bitternes that hauing heard the word convincing and ouerthrowing such and such lusts as not only liue but raigne in them if they cannot find some shift not to make it their case directly they can be as direct as the people to Ieremie to answer The word which thou hast spoken in the name of the Lord we will not heare it of thee but we will doe whatsoeuer goeth out of our owne mouth We haue vowed to doe thus and thus So men haue vowed to their owne lusts and waies and will be as good as their words But grace hath not taught any such who haue not denied such vngodlinesse The fourth branch of vngodlinesse respecting the waies of the vngodly person appeareth 1. In not subiecting of his heart and life to Gods lawes he would with all his heart haue his thoughts affections and actions exempted from such strictnes and precisenes What are not thoughts free but Gods law must bind them in this point of Atheisme infinite sonnes of Belial are drowned and
saluation in this present world God in his wisedome hath combined to euerie ende his meanes in all his ordinarie courses as to naturall life bread sleepe Physicke so to the spirituall the word Sacraments prayer sobrietie righteousnesse pietie and therefore the argument will be sound in the contrarie thus If God haue appointed me to die the death of the righteous he hath ordained me to the meanes namely to liue the life of the righteous if to glorie then to grace if to the full reuelation of glorie hereafter then to the first fruits of it here in grace if to the great citie of the great king hereafter then to the suburbs here there is no iumping to heauen no more then a man can leape from one citie to an other vpon earth Naturall reason teacheth that there is no skipping from one extreame to an other without a meane and much more doth diuine wisedome tell vs that no man can climbe from earth to heauen without Christs the ladder and faith with the fruits of hope loue obedience c. which are as it were the staues of the same 3. Note hence what is the proper ende of euerie mans life in this present world namely that in the way of a sober righteous and religious life he may attaine euerlasting happinesse hereafter there is no other time to get heauen but here vpon earth after death commeth nothing but iudgement no other purgatorie is to be expected then that in this life by the blood of Christ whatsoeuer Poets and Papists fable to the contrarie nor is there any other sactifaction but by faith here to lay hold vpon Christ onely oblation Alas how doe many peruert the ende of their liues some to get wealth honour and great estates others to sit downe to eate and drinke and rise vp to play others to trade in some one or other speciall sinne and lust but let vs that will be wise to saluation seeing it is called to day and our acceptable time and day of saluation is come vpon vs beware of hardening our hearts let vs not dare to striue against the holy Ghost in the ministerie for contemners of grace in this present world shall neuer partake of the glorie of the iust hereafter this is the gate of heauen and the iust enter into it or else this ministerie bindeth ouer to death from which it is impossible euer to bee loosed Vers. 13. Looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glorie of the mightie God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. In this verse is set downe the second effect of this grace which hath appeared namely when it hath reuealed and published the good things which are reserued for vs hereafter and put them in our hands by faith and hope to lift vp the heart to the patient and vigilant waiting for and expectance of them And in the second place teacheth when the full reuelation of these things shall be namely in the second which is the glorious appearing of Christ who is described 1. from his maiestie and power that mightie God and 2. from his mercie and loue as he is our Mediator our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Wherein our Apostle includeth a verie strong argument to enforce all the former duties of which we haue spoken in the verse going before as also an effectuall meanes to containe beleeuers in those dutyes as though the Apostle had in more full and plaine forme of speach thus said I haue told of great things brought to light by the Gospel the which if you would haue part in you must take the way which I haue directed you into leauing the by-paths of vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and walking in the path of sobrietie righteousnesse and pietie for those that wait for the wedding must prepare that they be not found without the wedding garment and if at any time any discouragements or wearines 〈◊〉 you in this Christian course you cannot better sustain the one or establish your selues against the other theÌ„ by casting vp an eie in to the things within the vaile the expectatioÌ„ of which will be able to hold your hearts in your vprightnesse and cause you to forget that which is behind and striue to that which is before and presse hard to the marke and the price of the high calling of God In the verse we will first giue the meaning of the words and then raise the points of instruction First by hope is meant the thing hoped by an vsuall forme of speach that is both Christ himselfe principally as the words next following expound as also with him life saluation freedome from sinne and miserie perfection of glorie and immortalitie the branches of this exposition are prooued by two places of Scripture the former 1. Tim. 1.1 where Iesus Christ is called our hope the latter Eph. 1.18 that yee may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saints Blessed hope 1. because Christ our hope is for euer blessed in himselfe and bestower of all blessing to his Church 2. the fruition of our hope putteth vs in possession of absolute blessednâ—sse for it shall both put an ende to all the hinderances of the blessednes of the godly and conferre perfect blessednesse in greatest measure and endlesse continuance seeing it bringeth vs to the perfect knowledge and sight of God who is blessednesse it selfe to the sight and fellowship of his blessed Sonne to the societie of the blessed angels and Saints and restoreth vs to the integritie of our owne nature with immortalitie that there may be no ende of our blessednesse 3. all our present blessednesse dependeth vpon the happie accomplishment of it for were we without this hope we were of all men most miserable And appearing of the glorie By a metominie of the adiunct for the glorious appearing a forme of speach verie vsuall among the Hebrues not that Christ is not now euery way glorious in himselfe but in that he shall then manifest his glorie for then his glorie shall breake out as the sunne when he shall sit in the throne of his maiestie And here we must note how the Apostle opposeth this second comming of Christ vnto his former that was the appearing of grace this of glorie that was iâ— humilitie for he came meekely riding on the colt of an asse but this shall be in power when he shall ride vpon the wings of the windes and make the clouds his charriot that was to teach righteousnesse but this to remnuerate it that to be like a seruant to be iudged and condemned for sinne this to declare himselfe the Sonne to whom all iudgement is committed by the Father Now indeed his maiestie and greatnes is troden downe and contemned and the glory of the world exalteth it selfe aboue his but then shall all vanishing glorie melt before him when he shall appeare in such brightnesse as shall obscure the brightnesse of the sunne yea make it fall
by the name of confidence and hope to shew that one maine scope of it is to raise the heart hereunto Heb. 3.6 If we hold fast the confidence and reioysing of the hope that is the doctrine of the Gospel whereby these are dispensed and confirmed then are we the house of God Thirdly the Apostle sometime speaketh as if the whole worke of euery dispenser of the Gospel were no other or greater then to quiet the heart in this expectation and that in his owne example and the rest of the Apostles 1. Thess. 1.10 Yee know what entring we had and how we turned you from idols vnto God and to looke for his Sonne from heauen no sooner were they turned to God but they waited for his sonne and that all the gifts of Ministrie are bestowed to worke in beleeuers this expectation we haue an expresse place 1. Cor. 1.7 Ye are not destitute of any gift wayting c. And lastly it addeth to the euidence of this truth that the faithfull are hereby marked as by their propertie euen such as with good seruants expect their Masters comming Matth. 24.45 such as looke for him Heb. 9.28 such as loue his appearing 2. Tim. 4.8 such as beeing wise virgins and louing spouses prepare themselues euery needfull thing for the bridgromes comming and such as beeing strangers and pilgrims vpon the earth haue their eyes still towards their country who while they liue in earth yet trafficke and haue their conuersation in heauen from whence they looke for a Sauiour Vse 1. Here is another triall to see whether we haue receiued this grace of the Gospell in truth or in appearance only If in truth then is the tast of the loue of Christ so sweet vnto vs as that we cannot but long after our fill of him in his appearing the sonnes of the Church begotten by the Gospel cannot but waite for the adoption of sonnes the Church is sicke of loue after him whom her soule loueth the common voice of the spouse is Amen vnto the promise of Christs comming Rev. 22.21 the bride saith Come and doubleth her desire and ardencie saying Amen Amen so as they are none of Christs spouses that say not come Neuer thinke then that thy heart is right affected vntill thou find in it this desire and breathing after Christ thy life for this is a speciall note of discerning betweene the godly and the wicked the one hath the spirit which saith come the other shake at the mention of this comming the one longeth till these shadowes flie away and that day breake on them the other can no more desire his comming then the guiltie fellon can the comming and presence of the iudge But that no man may be deceiued in this triall examination must be more particularly made whether this wayting be such as the Scripture prescribeth lest by mistaking it men faile of that comfort they leane vnto in their most need Be sure then that thy wayting be sound and true 1. in the ground of it 2. in the qualities 3. in the sound fruits and effects of it The ground of this expectation must be the free promise of God for all our future welfare applied by faith vnto our owne hearts the which promise of God being most certaine and our faith also as certenly laying hold thereon giueth such a certaintie to our hope as the Scripture boldly speaketh it can neuer make vs ashamed yea and ascribeth a full assurance vnto it Heb. 6.11 and calleth it the sure and stedfast aucre of the soule vers 19. This ground distinguisheth our Christian hope from those iogling perswasions of the Papists which they call hope for aske them concerning their hope what it is they tell vs that it is a perswasion arising partly from the grace of God and partly from our owne preceding merits But vrge them and say mee thinke there should be no great comfort nor setlednesse to leane vpon a vertue founded vpon merit they will tell you that indeede no man can be sure of his saluation for that were too much presumption but doe well and hope well hope well and haue well But against them we affirme that Christian hope buildeth certaintie vpon speciall faith neither of which they can abide to heare of without speciall reuelation and that by this reason Looke what was the ground of Abrahams hope the same must be the ground of the hope of all beleeuers but the free promise of God applied by faith in speciall was the ground of Abrahams hope and wayting Rom. 4.20.21 Hee doubted not but was strengthened in faith beeing fully assured that he which had promised was able to doe it There is no difficultie here but that Abraham had a speciall word for speciall faith to be grounded which say they we want But I answer that in the Scripture we haue in substance a particular word in that God who hath giuen the promise hath also giuen a commandement to euery beleeuer to apply it in speciall to himselfe 1. Ioh. 3.23 and this is equiualent to a particular word Obiect But it is presumption to hope without merits Ans. It is indeed presumption to hope for them they beeing so farre inferiour to the thing hoped for Againe it is faith and not presumption to hope for saluation in and for the merits of Christ though not for our own So much of the ground the qualities follow Secondly the qualities whereby the soundnesse of this Christian expectation is discerned are fowre 1. It must climbe aboue all humane sence and reason for it is no wayting with carnall eyes but with the eies of faith which the Apostle defineth to be the existence of things not seene and sight extinguisheth hope which is of future good things nay more it must hope often the cleane contrarie to that which it seeth as Abraham was said to hope aboue hope when he saw nothing in himselfe in Sarah in the whole course of nature but things which would haue dashed his hopes euen so here while within our selues we can behold little besides our sinnes and infirmities while without our selues we haue Esau hating vs in his heart and Ismael persecuting vs with the tongue while in this life we are compassed with miseries in the ende of this life with death after this life with the graue and corruption of it all which seeme to ecclipse our hopes and cut them short yet now is the time that our hope must be working and looking at things within the vaile that as a strong staffe it may vphold vs in a godly course 2. The second sound qualitie of this hopefull expectation is that it must be patient for what we hope we expect with patience Rom. 8.25 and so necessarie is patience vnto hope that the Apostle calleth this waiting by the name of patience it selfe 2. Thess. 3.5 The Lord guide your hearts to the wayting for of Christ that is to endure in waiting for Christ.
And we haue neede of patience to enioy the promises Abraham himselfe enioyed not the promise till he had waited patiently Heb. 6.15 we shall deceiue our selues if we looke to be wrapt into heauen as Enoch and Elias were seeing the promises of life goe with exception of the crosse which will trie our patience We knowe there is a time promised we may neither prescribe it nor if we beleeue make hast but as the husbandman patiently expecteth the fruites of the earth much more should we possesse our soules in patience to reape our fruites and haruest in heauen The third qualitie is a sighing and longing after the thing hoped for the heart that waiteth for such things hath both a griefe for the absence and a groaning desire after the presence and possession of them Rom. 8.23 We sigh in our selues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our bodie To this purpose saith Salomon that hope deferred paineth the heart Thus should we be sicke of loue and neuer finde our selues well and at ease in any thing below neuer thinke our selues happie in things present which are indeed but prison-ioyes in comparison of the ioyes of heauen but as crazed persons be euer complaining and wishing Oh who shall deliuer mee from this bodie of death Now who seeth not that this qualitie includeth an earnest loue of Iesus Christ whome we therefore waite for because wee loue him whence the Apostle Paul fitly knitteth these two together 2. Thess. 3.5 The Lord guide your hearts to the loue of God and the waiting for of Christ concluding thence that we cannot waite on the Lord Iesus Christ vnlesse we first loue him The fourth qualitie is a reioycing in that our hopes shal certenly come Rom. 5.2 we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God that is that we shall partake one day of his glorie Excellent is that place in 1. Pet. 1.8 whome we haue not seene and yet we loue him and beleeue in him and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious receiuing the ende of faith which is saluation And surely if Abraham the father of our faith reioyced to see the day of Christs humilitie so farre off euen 2000. yeares how ought we his beleeuing children reioyce to see the day of his and our own glorie approaching so neere that now is euen the last minute of the last houre how should we reioyce in that the time of refreshing and restoaring all things is come and if we be spouses of this bridegroome wee cannot but as we are exhorted reioyce in that the marriage of the lambe is come and the day of our owne coronation with an incorruptible crowne of glorie The third thing to trie the soundnesse of this expectation is by the effects of it and these be fowre 1. It purifieth and purgeth the heart and life whosoeuer hath this hope purgeth himselfe for he that waiteth for Christ wayteth for this ende to be like him and therefore conformeth himselfe daily vnto his similitude and becommeth pure as he is pure the which puritie howsoeuer it bee esteemed of in the world whosoeuer profiteth not in he cannot hope nor waite for Christ. If a man after the tearme of a fewe yeares hope for a large reuenue he cannot nor will not in the meane time take the way to cut off all his hopes but rather make wayes for the accomplishment and preuent whatsoeuer would come betweene him and them It is true that the blood of Christ purgeth vs from all sinne by satisfying for it and meritting the spirit of sanctification for beleeuers but yet we must purge our selues by manifesting that we receiue not this grace in vaine nor neglect the meanes wherein we are to testifie our thankefulnesse which is by striuing against iniquitie The Scripture noteth him to be an euill seruant that saith he wayteth for his masters comming and yet he beateth his fellowe seruants and sitteth downe with drunkards such hopes as these ende in vaine perswasion when presumption and vngrounded confidence confoundeth the person that giueth them harbor Dost thou hope then to be like Christ when he appeareth thou must then resemble him in this life beeing in thy measure pure holy innocent meeke louing and obedient professe hope without this conformitie vnto Christ it is but a pretence all is vnsound and deceitfull 2. It not onely freeth from sinne but frameth to obedience both cherefull and constant whereof we haue a pregnant example in Christ himselfe whom we are commanded to looke at for imitation who for the ioy that was set before him endured the crosse and despised the shame So also are the Saints in their measure looking to the ioy before them invincible both in labours and sufferings hope worketh the will it setteth the hands and holdeth them to worke it putteth a difference betweene the workes of Christians and ciuill men they attempt Christian duties that their master may finde them well doing and hold out also in well doing but these vndertake sightly duties but in some by-respect or other and wanting this hope are off and on especially in difficulties they giue vp all whereas the Christian who hath the recompence of reward in his eye can esteeme with Moses the rebuke of Christ great riches 3. This hope taketh off our fierie edge and heat of affections from the world and setteth them aboue it fixeth the eie vpon things within the vaile the glory of which dimme and obscure all the glorie of the world it causeth refusall of the pleasures of sinne for a season it maketh treasures of Egypt seeme small yea vile in a mans eie comparatiuely the expectation of this resurrection maketh the mocks and contempts of the world to be contemned yea sentences of death nay executions lightly esteemed of this hope hath carried martyrs through fires feares lyons dens teeth and a thousand kinds of death through all which they hastened to the fruition of the thing hoped for in which onely they looked for securitie and contentment 4. It beeing the daughter of faith waeeth not wearie but still vseth the best meanes for the obtaining the thing hoped It is importunate with God by prayer for the comming of Christ and as Iacob wrastleth with God when it hath nothing but it selfe to sustaine faith yea and preuaileth with the Cananitish woman after many repulses they that haue this hope pray for all the meanes which hasten this comming for the free passage of the Gospel the peace of Ierusalem the puritie of do-doctrine which themselues loue and beleeue and propagate vnto others by word and example that so farre as lyeth in them the number may be euerie way accomplished And further they greiue and sorrowe when any of these are hindered when the state of the ministerie and ministers is destitute and distressed when the light and life of professors is obscured and darkened when errors are broached maintained and receiued for these are things comming betweene them and their hopes and
the iust causes of heauines and griefe Vse 1. Now this triall will discouer to many men their estates who lay hold on the doctrine of grace to saluation but not to instructiō Some beleeue not nor hope for any such estate herafter as the faithful are in Christ partakers of but for all our preaching of the fatnes of that land deale as the Israelites did with Caleb and Iosuah concerning the promised land who when they told the people that it was a good and a fat land and that if the Lord loued them he would giue it them and seate them in it they rebelliously bad stone them with stones but presently the sentence passed vpon them from the mouth of the Lord that they should neuer see that land Which were it not the conceit of men it could not be that they could liue so like the Sadduces who say there is no resurrection nor angel nor spirit Such as was that Cardinall of Burbon who professed that he would not giue his part in Paris for his part in Paradise of whose mind some who perhaps wil crie out on him are while they were wel appaid if there were no other heauē nor no changing of their estate were that Pope aliue againe it is to be feared he should not want Protestants taking part of his heresie who all his life time could not be perswaded whether there was an heauen or hell and therefore at his death blasphemously vttered these words Now shall I knowe whether there be a God an hel or any immortality of the soule and shortly after knew it to his cost Others are fallen asleepe with the euill seruant while their master maketh stay of his comming and in one dead sleepe of sinne or other out of which they will not be wakened wast out their dayes as though their soules should for euer sleepe after death such sleepers are ill watchmen Others call on the Lord Iesus to come but neuer till they be cast on their death bed their hearts nor mouthes neuer harbour such requests in their life time and therefore in all likelyhood they are vnsound And many others there are who nourish a false hope or rather a fancy in stead of hope for it is like the Popish perswasion of which we spake vnsound in the ground they haue nothing to shewe for the euidence of their faith as also in the qualities for it must be fedde by things they can see it must haue good hold and pawnes of God and then it can trust him it is most impatient in any of Gods delayes it wisheth not but feareth rather this comming of Christ and so cannot reioyce in the certentie that he will come to their full redemption it is vnsound also in the effects it purgeth not the heart many nastie corners lie there vnswept and vntrimd vp it frameth not to the obedience of Gods word and will it lifteth not vp the soule from the world to heauenly mindednesse and conuersation it vseth no meanes of conscience to hasten this comming of Christ it reioyceth not where they are it sorroweth not where they are not let the state of the Church sinke or swimme so they enioy their owne but let no man that would not be confounded leane vpon such an expectation in which there is nothing but deceit Vse 2. Seeing it is a propertie of the Gospel to lift vp the heart to waite for Christs comming let so many as professe to giue entertainement to the Gospel prouoke themselues vnto this expectation which beeing a dutie so necessarie and of so fruitfull vse through all the Christian life and yet so generally neglected amongest men because naturally mens hearts are drawne downe vnto the profits and pleasures here below therefore are the Scriptures plentifull here and elsewhere in most vehement and forcible perswasions to vrge vs hereunto For I. in the text euery word is a motiue vnto it as 1. in that it is called a blessed hope the person that hopeth is a blessed man and the end of this expectation is blessednesse Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments And Blessed shall the seruant bee whom the Master findeth so doing 2. the appearing is called a glorious appearing of a mightie God the iust iudge of all the world and 3. that he who shall appeare the iudge is the same who is our Sauiour in all which regards it is the part of all such as would attaine blessednes participate of his glorie and be saued by him to waite for his comming II. Elsewhere in the Scripture 1. we haue the commandement of God Luk. 12.36 Be yee like vnto men that waite for their Master when he will returne from the wedding that when he commeth and knocketh they may immediatly open vnto him 2. Herein is put a difference betweene the godly and the wicked it was euer a marke of good men to waite for Christs appearance the auncient beleeuers of the old Testament for his first comming in the flesh in humilitie so Simeon Ioseph of Arimathea Anna were described by this that they wayted for the consolation of Israel and how much more should we for this glorious appearance which bringeth not grace only with it but fulnes of glorie On the contrarie the vngodly person is described to be such a one as whose master commeth in an houre he looketh not and in a day he thinketh not so the foolish virgins had prepared nothing 3. The danger of those whom this day shall oppresse vnawares such a seruant saith that text shall be cut in two and haue his portion with vnbeleeuers such foolish virgins shall haue the gate of the marriage chamber shut against them and as the Apostle Heb. 9.28 Christ appeareth not the second time to the saluation of any but of such as waite for him 4. From the time of this appearing 1. in regard of the vncertaintie of it Rev. 16.15 Behold I come as a theefe in the night blessed is he that watcheth for if the house keeper knew what houre the theife would come would he not watch but we know no houre that we might watch euery houre 2. In regard of the nearnesse of it the Apostles time was the last houre and ours then cannot but be the last minute a fearefull thing and full of danger it is to conceiue that the Master will deferre his comming or that the Lord is slow as men count slacknesse or that the law is but a scar-crow because fellons are put in prison and bound ouer to the assises and not presently executed This day may be nearer in it selfe at least to thy selfe then thou thinkest for and yet a verie little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie Let vs applie our hearts hereunto a little Euery man when he seeth euery thing grow worse and worse can say surely the world draweth neare an end and much more may we who haue our senses exercised in the word
all which cannot redeeme one soule 3. By opening the doore of the heart purified by faith to entertaine him while he offereth himselfe with all his merits in the word and sacraments and this not as a stranger by giuing a nights lodging but as our husband and head neuer to be departed Consider that now Christ standeth at the doore of thy heart and knocketh and vseth reasons as once he did Cant. 5. from the great paines and sorrowes which he vnderwent to come to thee he wayted when it will once be that for thine owne good thou wilt open vnto him that he may bring his father with him to suppe with thee and impart vnto thee knowledge sanctification and the rest of the graces which accompanie saluation Oh therefore neuer aduenture to trie what a fearefull thing it is that he should depart in displeasure or that thou shouldest not know the day of thy visitation but receiue him whilest he is neare that thou neuer know what an heauy thing it is to seeke repentance with teares perhappes too late or how vncomfortable a thing it is to seeke him when he is greeued at thy vnkind delaies and will not so easily be found Thirdly if Christ haue giuen himselfe so willingly to such a cursed death for vs we must also in way of thankefulnesse giue our selues vnto him He gaue his bodie his soule his glorie and all for vs we must not thinke much to part with bodie goods name libertie or life it selfe for his sake when he calleth vs vnto it the lawe of thankefulnesse requireth that we should part with such things as in comparison are but trifles for him who thinketh not his dearest things too good for vs and the rather because when we haue done all we can we can neuer be sufficiently thaÌ„kfull for this greatest gift that euer was giuen to the sonnes of men wee can neuer speake sufficiently of it nor euer wade deepe inough into the ocean of that loue that presenteth vs with such a gift as this is Howsoeuer therefore the sight of the blood of bulls and goates would more affect many then this most pretious blood which they tread vnder their feete yet let those that looke for part in it vnto saluation account this pretious yea and their glorie and reioyce that the wisedome of God hath left them meanes by the word and Sacraments wherein Christ is daily crucified before their eyes to reuoke it into their memories let them conscionably vse these meanes to this ende that this gift running euer in their mindes and memories they may bethinke them what they may acceptably returne for so great receits and when they heare their hearts called for they may giue heart and hand head and feete will and affections vp to the perpetuall seruice of so good a benefactor Fourthly If Christ haue giuen himselfe for vs then there is no other satisfaction for sinne If angels or men liuing or dead masses or merits could haue satisfied the iustice of God Christ might haue spared himselfe but nothing can be giuen to God nothing accepted of God in way of satisfaction of mans sinne but the person and merits of Christ himselfe for if any thing belonging to our persons could goe for paiment then might he haue retained his glorie in heauen and neuer haue left it for our sakes If any Papist stand out here and say that Christ taketh our workes and dieth them in his blood and then offereth them to his Father who accepteth them as meritorious not for our sakes nor their owne but onely for Christ. I answer that Christ indeede dieth the workes of the godly in his blood and so presenteth them vnto his Father and his Father accepteth them at his hands but no way in respect of any satisfaction of sinne or merit of saluation but onely as testimonies of our thankefulnesse and dutie and not otherwise That he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie In these words is contained the former fruit or ende of Christs giuing himselfe namely to redeeme his Chuâ—ch from all the bondage and slauerie of sinne For by sinne we became bound 1. to the seruice of it 2. to damnation the stipend of it both which the Apostle includeth in that he saith that sinne raigned vnto death where is both the raigne and command of sinne and the wages of it which is death Now the Lord Iesus redeemed his Church out of this captiuitie two wayes 1. By paying the price of redemption vnto his father euen the most pretious blood of the sonne of God for so by communication of properties it is here said that the mightie God gaue himselfe to redeeme vs that is the life of that person who was God went for our ransome whereby our debt is freely in regard of vs discharged the bill cancelled and the hand writing against vs fastened vnto his crosse 2. By conquest for he bound the strong man that had vs in his power spoyled principalities and powers ouer whome he gloriously triumphed and thus partly by price and partly by power redeemed and rescued his people Quest. But how could Christ by giuing himselfe for so small a time redeeme all his Church from such infinite euills Answ. We must here consider three things 1. The dignitie and excellencie of the person who performed this work who was not a bare man but 1. the Sonne of God by eternall generation 2. his onely Sonne 3. his beloued Sonne And to shewe vs that these be the respects which make the worke so meritorious in it selfe and so acceptable vnto his father the Scriptures euery where giue him such titles as declare him to be most deare vnto God his Father so Ioh. 1.14 the onely begotten sonne of the Father full of grace and truth and 18. the onely begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of his Father and Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne and Rom. 8.32 who spared not his owne Sonne now if the person be so gratious the worke cannot but be acceptable Secondly consider the sufficiencie of the worke beeing so admirable as neuer was the like for it was no simple action neither of God alone nor of man alone and so neither meerely diuine nor meerely humane but as Diuines speake thâ—andrike the operations of both these natures which concurre to one person concurring to the effecting of the same worke Wonderfull then is this worke which could neuer be performed by a meâ—â—e creature man or angel but by a person that must be both God and man Thirdly the largenes and extent of the price most absolutely satisfying whatsoeuer was required and that in all voluntarie obedience both actiue and passiue Actiue for he fulfilled all righteousnesse and perfectly performed and fulfilled the whole lawe in our stead Passiue for he suffered a most shamefull and cursed death both visible standing in the separation of soule and bodie and invisible suffering for a time euen the verie
torments of hell namely the endles wrath of his father vnder which his Church had otherwise beene subdued for all eternitie So as for the time the Sonne of God and Lord of all was deiected vnder all creatures and held vnder the most accursed death that euer was seeing the sinnes of all his bodie lay most heauily vpon him vnto both which branches of his obedience if you adde the voluntarinesse and freedome of both the whole will appeare most perfectly meritorious to which purpose because nothing can merit to which any man is bound the Scripture saith that he paid that which he neuer tooke and so was not bound to any such paiment Doctr. 1. Seeing Christ must giue himselfe to redeeme vs it implyeth a wonderful bondage and tyrannie of sinne ouer vs before that Christ wrought our libertie Hence doth the Scripture speake of regenerate persons as seruants of sinne seruants of vnrighteousnesse seruants of corruption we read also of the wages of sinne of the hire of vnrighteousnesse which Balaam loued of beeing sold vnder sinne and of wicked men selling themselues to worke wickednesse as Ahab and others which is nothing else but a voluntarie putting of a mans selfe vnder the will and power of sinne and thus he that committeth sinne that is giueth himselfe vnto it is the seruant of sinne To this purpose also we heare the Apostle often speaking of the raigne and dominion of sinne in the mortal bodie and of the lawe of sinne in the members rebelling against the law of the mind and of the lawe of euill which is euer present with the best But who is it that feeleth not within himselfe the wofull fruites of this captiuitie how are we bound hand and foote in chaines of darkenesse further then the sonne by setting vs free hath enlarged vs how are wee stript starke naked of our cloathes of innocencie and holynesse further then we are wrapped in the garment of this our elder brothers righteousnesse how seruill are we and at the becke of euerie sinne euerie temptation euery lust and suggestion further then the sonne hath rescued vs out of the hands of such hard Lords who seeth not this tyrant thrusting himselfe by force or fraude into his best holds so to shoulder out the right owners who perceiueth not this tyrant seeking himselfe onely and careth not for blood and murther but raigneth vnto dâ—â—th in so many as he hath subdued who findeth not this tyrant ouerturning all lawes and constitutions and making his owne will his onely lawe to the which whosoeuer are subiected what slauerie can be compared to theirs If we consider the Iewes oppression in Egypt for 400. yeares together euen when their taskes were most encreased If the vnmercifull intreatie of them in Babylon when strange Lords had rule ouer them 70. yeares If the cruell and bloodie persecution of Antiochus of which Daniel prophesied that before it neuer was the like nor should be after it If the miserie of the Turkish gally slaues yet is there no miserie no bondage to this For there the enemie was externall here within a mans breast and bowels there the losse was outward of goods lands libertie or life but here of Gods image his fauour the soule life eternall there might they in time looke to change their Master or to flie or with the ende of their liues at the least to ende their miserie but here no man can flie except he can flie from himselfe nor ende by death but beginne rather his bondage in comparison of what it was before And whereas there is no other bondage wherein a man cannot at least wish his freedome here men will not beleeue they are in such snares but reioyce in them and are neuer so merrie as when they are strengthning their bonds vpon themselues of which thraldome if we would more distinctly conceiue in one word thus it is Originall sinne inthralls vs to actuall preceding actuall sinnes to consequent as iust punishments of the former present sinnes are presidents to other men and so we are intangled not onely with our owne but other mens transgressions also By all these we are liable to death both temporall and eternall which entred into the world by sinne hence commeth the torment and sting of a guiltie conscience hence is the sinner haunted with the horror of Gods dreadfull iudgement and the best fruit of the best mens sinnes is shame and sorrowe euen where God raiseth vp to repentance Vse 1. Note hence the miserable estate of such men as are out of Christ in whom sinne yet raigneth for these are chained in ignorance rebellion contempt of God and his word are snared with manifold lusts bound hand and foote alreadie and nothing remaineth but the casting of them into the fire for they are yet in their sinnes which one word sinne saith Luther comprehendeth Gods euerlasting wrath and the whole kingdome of the deuill And yet examples there be in the world of such who by all Gods arrowes and plagues sent against them cannot come to see their miserable bondage to and by sinne the which if it made Paul who was in Christ an auncient beleeuer to crie out Oh miserable man who shall deliuer me from this bodie of death what cause haue such to exclame vpon themselues as most wretched whose bonds are not loosed as Pauls but binding them euerie day surelier then other ouer to destruction Vse 2. Seeing by sinne we put our selues vnder such slauerie as both it selfe and Satan plaie the tyrants ouer vs we must take that counsell Let not sinne raigne in your mortall bodie but daily seeke and striue to expell the tyrant and if that will not be done aime at the weakning of his forces obseruing these directions 1. Take from him his most dangerous weapons by subduing thy owne corruptions which are his Sampsons locks wherein his greatest strength lyeth 2. Banish all his freinds abetters alliance as all appearance of euill and occasions such wicked companie counsell idlenesse c. which are sinnes supporters 3. Preuent the wiles and policies of this tyrant for he is of a serpentine creeping and insinuatiue nature sinne hath many fetches for it owne fortification as false ioyes false feares false pleasures false profits by these meanes if we take not great heed it will come within vs and we shall be too weake to close with it If the Apostle Paul confesse that sin seduced him how had we weaklings need to furnish our selues with serpentine wisedome against the deceitfulnesse of sinne 4. Neuer offer conditions of peace with him be not content that he haue a little roome in thy heart as many because they cannot be without sinne make small matters of such grosse sinnes as the spirit will not dwell with and they conteÌ„tedly forbeare to disease theÌ„ but arme thee against the beginnings stoppe the occasions and passages But if for want of watchfulnesse he haue made some entrance and encroched on thee stay
adultresse goe and sinne no more so the vse that we should make of his redemption is to cease from euill and depart from iniquitie least a worse thing befall and our ende be worse then our beginning And here is it not to be omitted how the Popish doctrine is in this point an vtter enemie to this redemption purchased by Christ not onely in magnifying their owne merits but in extenuating sinne so as men cannot come to a serious sense and hatred of the same for many sinnes are small and scarce sinnes many are veniall and there is no danger in them originall sinne which is the mother sinne of all is no sinne at all in the regenerate They turne many of the commandements into counsels which men may giue eare vnto for conuenience sake but not of necessitie and in doing these they doe more then the lawe bindeth them vnto By all which dreames of their owne braines as by thicke clouds of darkenes they obscure the brightnesse of this our sunne of righteousnesse and lessen the merit of his sufferings For if so many sinnes are in their owne nature so veniall Christ might haue spared much of his paines and if they were so slight as they make many the Christian might forbeare much of that watchfulnesse against them vnto which we are so often exhorted by the Apostle 4. Hence also is ministred no small consolation to the faithfull for if Christ haue redemed vs from all iniquitie who can lay any thing to our charge seeing Christ hath iustified who can condemne Let Satan now obiect the greatnesse of our debt our owne insufficiencie and weake estate to discharge we may plead that we neede not greatly distract our thoughts to procure any satisfaction besids that which is made on Christs part and accepted on Gods part for vs but all that euer we can make in way of thankefulnesse we acknowledge our selues bound vnto Let the blinded Papist who teacheth that he can satisfie the whole law of God and yet reuerseth it with the same breath when he saith pro huiâ—â— vitae statu worke to satisfie we will to testifie our thankefulnes in that we are freed from so great bondage And purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Christ by his death purgeth vs two wayes 1. By obtaining our reremission of sinnes and absoluing vs both from the guilt and punishment of them and this is the iustification of a sinner before God which he effected once and absolutely vpon the crosse of which we haue spoken in the words immediately foregoing the latter way is by freeing vs from the filth and contagion of sinne and this is the sanctification of a sinner and is not done at once but is daily while we liue in this world arising to further perfection and of this purging our Apostle now speaketh the which he affirmeth to be a fruit of the death of Christ as well as the former From the right conceiuing of which those places may not hinder vs where our sanctification may seeme to take an other rise as where the Holy Ghost is called that cleane water whereby we are washed Ezech. 36.25 I will powre cleane water vpon you and yee shall be washed from your filthinesse and from your idols for it is the Lord Iesus who by the power of his eternall spirit offereth his blood as the materiall and meriting cause of our cleansing without which diuine and effectuall power of the holy spirit the flesh had profited nothing 2. Where we meet with such places which ascribe it someâ—ime to the word as Christ to his disciples ye are all cleane by the word which I haue spoken vnto you sometimes to the Sacraments Act. 22.16 Be baptised and wash away thy sins and sometime to faith Act. 15.9 he purified their hearts by faith all these speaches conspiâ—e together in this same truth rightly apprehended For Christ is the onely agent in our sanctification in and by all these he giueth faith and sanctifieth by it as by an internall meane and instrument whereby we receiue our cleansing he sendeth Ministers with his word and sanctifieth by it as by an externall meane wherein sanctification is offered and with his Sacraments that by them as an other outward meanes that inward sanctification might be represented and sealed Thus Dauid prayeth Purge me with byssope that is wash away my sinne with the blood of thy Sonne which is shadowed in these legall sprinklings made with byssope and thus are diuerse other Sacramentall speeches to be vnderstood Doctr. Redemption and sanctification are inseparable companions none is redeemed who is not purged the blood of Christ hath this double effect in whomsoeuer it is effectuall to saluation for hee is made to such of God righteousnesse and sanctification In the lawe we reade of lauers as well as of altars yea and of the brasen sea In the Gospel we reade not onely of blood but of water streaming out of the side of Christ and that his sweate in his agonie was water and blood The blood signifiyng the perfect expiation of the sinnes of his Church and the water the daily washing and purging of it from the remainders of her corruption So the Apostle ioyneth these two together Ephe. 5.26 he gaue himselfe for his Church that is his life and blood and purged it with water through the word and it is cleare that the Apostle Iohn expresseth both these benefits obtained by Christ namely perfect satisfaction for sinne and sanctification from sinne when he saith that this is he that came both by water and by blood and as here it is said that Christ gaue himselfe to redeeme and purge so elsewhere in expresse tearmes to sanctifie his Church Eph. 5.27 Vse 1. In that the death of Christ serueth for our continuall cleansing while we liue in this world we are to take notice and acknowledgement of much filthinesse and vncleannes euen in the best it is no slight soyle or staine that hath fouled our natures which will easily be blowne or brusht off for it sticketh neerer vs then our skinnes that the verie power of Christs death it selfe doth not wholly destroy it while we liue but we haue cause to crie ouâ— with the leper in the lawe I am vncleane I am vncleane nay the godly see what blackamoores they are and how hardly they change their skins and what leopards they are hardly parting with their spots And this made the Apostle take such paines that he might attaine this fruit of Christs death and resurrection after he had beene long able to maintaine his iustification against all challenges and say who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect and what shal separate vs from the loue of God well knewe he how fast this vncleannes cleaueth vnto our natures Heb. 12.1 And this challengeth a number of monsters of men whose hearts beeing gulfes and seas of iniquitie yea the common draines and sinks of all filthinesse
blood of Christ by often meditating and applying vnto himselfe his death and merits which are the onely purging â—ire and fullers sope without which although he take much sope and nitre yet can he not be purged this is the onely fountaine opened to the house of Dauid for sinne and vncleannesse this is the onely lauer of the Church 2. He laboureth in the encrease and strengthning of his faith which as an hand apprehending the former purifieth the heart 3. He diligently and reuerently frequenteth the word and Sacraments as the outward meanes appointed by God for the effecting and encreasing of sanctification 4. When he heareth Christ say If I wash thee not thou hast no part in mee he reuerently falleth downe at his feete in feruent prayer Lord not my feete only but my hands and my head wash mee throughly euen from toppe to toe Thus he knowes he can onely become cleane and by these same meanes he seeth he can only be kept cleane he dare not neglect these meanes as the foule monsters of the world that had rather be wallowing in the dung of the earth and bathing themselues in their dirtie and sinnefull sports and delights then frequent the places where these pure waters streame in most pleasant abundance but their cards dice bowles boules vnprofitable companie idle solitarines which as so many draynes carie with them all vncleannes the which they powre on the heads of wicked men with full buckets chaine them with chaines of darknes that they cannot so much as desire these cleane waters which the spirit powreth on those which thirst after them The second point is the motiues to become purged and to labour in sanctification 1. Because hereby wee resemble the Lord himselfe by which reason we are often in the Scripture mooued to the study of holines Leu. 19.2 and hence we become deare vnto God when he spieth his owne image vpon vs for euen naturall fathers loue their children best who are likest vnto them 2. Hereby we are not only conformable to his image but to his will for this is the will of God that euery man know to possesse his vessell in holinesse and in honour 1. Thess. 4.3 3. Hereby we distinguish our selues from the profane Esaus of the world whereas by nature we are as foule as they 4. We attaine to the end of our redemption and haue an argument that Christs death is effectuall to vs because we see the power of the deuil and sinne destroied in vs. 5. All legall purifications are resolued into nothing but euangelicall sanctimonie which may not be neglected vnlesse we will come behind those who were directed by shadows types whereas we haue the truth substance 6. Without puritie of heart and life no man shall see God Blessed and holy are they that haue part in the first resurrection the second death shall not hurt such for only those that are slaine by the first death are hurt by the second and the second resurrection only profiteth those that haue part in the first Without shall be dogges and whatsoeuer is filthy and vncleane and know we not that the vnrighteous shall not inherit the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6.9 What meane men then to feare least they should be too pure and too holy and to reproach others as beeing so What a fearefull delusion is it for men to flatter themselues as most doe that there need no such strictnes or precisenes but to come to Church and receiue Sacraments according to law and do as other men do and sometimes as their leysure suffers to read or pray alone and heare a sermon extraordinarie But alas what will it profit a man to be a sundaies Saint and a work-daies Deuil Or what great good can good moods do are we not exhorted to the following of holines to cleanse our selues from all filthines of soule and bodie to an heauenly conuersation to haue no fellowship nor touch any vncleane thing On the other side are we not vrged to continuall prayer In all things to be thankfull to meditate day and night in the law of the Lord to make the word our marke to aime at and in all things with full purpose of heart to cleaue fast vnto the Lord And now dare any flesh except and say but if I shall doe thus it is more then need and I should become too precise and too pure and so are they that do so we serue a God of pure eyes that will not be thus dallied withall To be a peculiar people vnto himselfe In these words is set down one end why Christ vnderwent such paines not only to iustifie but also to sanctifie his Church namely that it might become impropriate vnto himselfe and applied vnto his owne best purposes For as vncleane vessels can neuer be vsed vnto any good purpose vntill they be washed and sweetned no more can sinnefull men euer become vessells of honour reserued vnto the Lords owne vse before they be washed by the blood of Christ and those pure waters of the spirit before mentioned The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth something on which a man for some excellencie in it setteth his affection more then other and therefore layeth it vp and reserueth for some speciall vse and purpose and will not at any hand part with it as if a man should laie vp some bright and bewtifull peeces of gold which he will not suffer to see the sunne as we say or be brought out scarce in extreame necessitie Thus although all the earth be the Lords who beeing the God of nature and grace hath all power and libertie to conferre where he pleaseth grace aboue nature yet his good pleasure was to choose Israel to be his cheefe treasure aboue all people and an holy nation that vnto them he might shew his wisedome and glorie and his loue and mercie vpon them But that was but a type the thing it selfe is specially apparant in the Church of the new Testament euen the true Church of God in all ages since vnto which all those titles iustly belong which Peter giueth to the beleeuing dispersed Iewes A royall prâ—â—sthood a chosen generation an holy nation and a peculiar people Now the Church may be said to be a peculiar people by the Church vnderstanding the true and essentiall members of the Church 1. Because beleeuers are the most precious of men euen the most noble persons of the earth descended of the blood of Christ in which regard they are the dearest of men and nearer vnto God because more noble then the rest Thus Salomon describeth the Church as though it were a stately court where are none but of the blood royall Kings Queenes Lords and Ladies and hence are beleeuers called sonnes of God brethren of Christ and heyers vnto the crowne of heauen Secondly In regard of God they are a peculiar people distinct from others by his grace of election by which they are chosen
be glorified by vs hath he called vs out of the world which lieth in wickednes vnto holinesse and so fitteth vs to euery good word and worke oh what a thing were it for vs to walke in such waies as are distastfull and dishonourable to God and no whit distinguish vs from the profane and vngodly of the Lord needed the Lord haue bin at halfe the cost and labour with vs for such fruits as these or is this that returne which he expecteth of all his paines Vse Would any know whether he be a good tree of righteousnesse the planting of the Lord set into Christ and liuing and thriuing in him let him looke to his fruits which be they neuer so good cannot make a tree good but can declare it so to be Examine then thy selfe whether thou art a new creature whether old things be passed away and all is become new whether thou findest the effect of the blood of Christ purging thy conscience from dead workes to serue the liuing God whether thou walkest in the light as he is in the light hence it will appeare that this blood is still distilling vpon thy soule to cleanse thee from all sinne there is no more conspicuous note or euidence that a man hath escaped condemnation and is in the state of grace then that which is giuen by the Apostle as a touchstone Rom. 8.1 Which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit But what haue they to do with Christ who hate the light in whom sinne ruleth to destruction who walke in the waies of the world and in the lusts of their owne hearts and eyes who are led by the spirit that beareth rule in the sonnes of disobedience who in stead of shewing out the vertues of God beare vpon them the brand and expresse image of their father the Deuil some in mallice and enuie against God and good men as he was a manslayer from the beginning some in vncleannes and filthines as he is called an vncleane spirit others in rayling swearing and cursing who haue their tongues set on fire from hell others in vnrighteous words and deeds as he is a lyar from the beginning some in tempting and seducing others to their owne lure enticing to companionship drinking gaming c. as he compasseth the earth to doe mischeefe of all these we may say as Christ to the Iewes Ye are the children of your father the Deuil for his workes yee doe And others also in whose liues such open vnrighteousnes breaketh not out yet because they cannot shew the fruits of righteousnes we may cōclude against them that they were neuer washed by Christ. The adopted sonnes of God imitate the naturall Sonne who when the Iewes said Tell vs art thou that Christ that we may doubt no longer he presently sendeth them to his workes If I doe not the workes of my Father beleeue mee not so art thou a Christian and the child of God as thou professest and beleeuest I say if thou dost not the workes of God thou art not to be beleeued Now the workes of God are 1. to beleeue in his Sonne 2. to endeauour to keep all his commandements 3. to practise the duties of repentance and invocation and that daily 4. to call others especially those that belong vnto thee vnto the knowledge and seruice of the true God that thou with thy house maist serue the Lord 5. to make thy calling and euery dutie to man branches of obedience vnto God These would make thee diligent in the Ministrie for faith must be maintained neither canst thou obey all vnlesse thou knowest all the third would cause thee to watch against sinne in thy self the fourth to banish it from thy family the last would make thee beneficiall to all men hurtfull to none and by all shalt thou adorne thy holy profession These works of thy father cheerefully and constantly performe and we will beleeue that thou art the child of God Thirdly note that the thing that God requireth in a professor is zeale forwardnes and earnestnes in well doing and that his whole course should be a studious prosecuting of good workes The same word is vsed in 1. Cor. 14.1 Couet spirituall gifts but the word is be zealous after or zealously addicted vnto them and cap. 12.31 Be zealous after the best gifts the same teacheth the same Apostle Gal. 4.17 It is a good thing euer to be zealous in a good thing and is a vertue euery where called for in the scriptures yea such a one as without which good things cannot be done well or in good manner Now because euery forwardnes and earnestnesse euen in good things is not commendable zeale for Peter euen in Christs defence may hastily draw his sword and rashly lay about him therefore to the right ordering of it there must alwaies goe with it these three things First the light of knowledge that it may both beginne and end with the word Paul reprooueth the Iewes who had zeale and that for the law of God because it was not according vnto knowledge yea he condemneth that hote zeale wherewith himselfe was enraged in the time of his ignorance because it had turned almost to the wasting of the whole Church To this head are to be referred those blind deuotions of the Papists at this day who are much in zeale whereby they are in continuall tumults as the Ephesians for their Diana but ignorance must be the mother of these deuotions Secondly it must be guided by good discretion it must be wise as well as warme in greater matters greater and lesser in lesser A wise man will not powre out all his indignation against euery trifling displeasure nor set his whole strength to that which he can wipe away with a finger There must alwaies be a fire of zeale kept burning in the soule as the fire on the Altar neuer went out but it must be a iust zeale proportioned according to the occasion euen as we keepe the fire on our hearths all day long but enlarge or lesson it according to the occasions of the house If some great good be in thine eye tending to the great glorie of God and great good of his Church stirre vp and adde to thy zeale till it become a great flame but in smaller and minutiall matters to carrie an vnbounded and vnbridled zeale were to call for a sword to kill a flie or an hatchet to breake an egge and yet zeale must euer fence the heart from affecting committing or communicating the least euill in the world Thirdly it must carrie with it sincere affection abandoning all by-respects besides the glorie of God desire of mens good and conscience of the good dutie it selfe In doing any good thing the close corners of the heart must be well searched seeing much deceit and guile lurketh in them and if with the Papist we doe any thing neuer so good for the matter and neuer so zealously for the manner to merit at the
hand of God or with the Pharisie to be seene of men or in which our owne respects prouoke our zeale whether glorie fauour credit wealth or any other by-end verily we haue already our reward Now what a necessarie attendant this right ordered zeale is to our good workes and what great reason the Lord hath to require it will appeare by the fruits and effects of it which are such as make the workes we doe not good only but glorious And because zeale is a mixt affection of loue and anger therefore at one time it hath respect both vnto the good worke it selfe as also that which is contrarie and produceth effects of loue to the former and properties of hatred against the latter The effects of zeale against euill are 1. a great hatred of it with a care and diligence to preuent it or if that cannot be it causeth an inward greefe and vexation of heart for the euills it cannot reforme thus was the righteous soule of Lot vexed for that he could not redresse and this greefe giueth often testimonie outwardly of it selfe in sighs and teares as Dauids eyes gushed out with riuers of teares because men kept not the word and Ieremie wished his head a fountaine of teares to weepe for the sinnes of the people yea it is a marke of such as are marked for the Lords that their zeale prouoketh them to mourne for the abhominations of the rest 2. As anger pursueth the obiect of it so doth zeale hunt out and reforme euill where it hath calling and power and that most earnestly Examples we haue in Nehemiah who reprooued smote and pulled off the haire from the beards of the Sabboath-breakers In Phineas who beeing stirred vp extraordinarily slew Zimri and Cosbi in their filthy fact In our Sauiour himselfe who in great zeale whipped out of the Temple the buyers and sellers giuing this reason because the zeale of his Fathers house consumed him And although it properly feedeth vpon the sinne Reu. 2.6 Thou hatest the doctrine of the Nicolaitans Psal. 15. I hate the workes of them that fall away yet it disliketh euen the persons so farre as they are agents in sinne for thus farre this grace carried both the Prophet and the Angel of the Church in both those places Reu. 2.2 Thou canst not forbeare them which are euill and Psal. 15. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned so Salomon Prov. 28.4 those that keepe the law set themselues against the wicked but yet so as it carrieth with it such sympathie and compassion that it can quickly turne it selfe into praiers for the offender The effects of zeale for good are 1. It preserueth in the heart a fitnesse and preparednes to euery good worke required of euery beleeuer 2. Tim. 3.17 Secondly it exciteth diligence and hast in the things we doe it abandoneth idlenesse slothfulnes and delaies by which occasions of well doing are often cut off the zeale of Dauid made him prepare diligently for the Temple zeale in the Magistrate causeth in him diligence throughout his gouernment zeale in the Minister maketh him like Apollos of whom we read that being feruent in spirit he taught diligently the way of God zeale and feruencie in priuate men causeth them to shake off slothfulnes in their duties and remooueth in all conditions the curse which is denounced against the man that doth the worke of the Lord negligently most fitly therefore doth the Apostle combine those precepts Rom. 12.11 Not slothfull to doe seruice feruent in the spirit seruing the Lord. Thirdly zeale causeth continuance in well doing which is also required in euerie good action as well as in prayer it contenteth not it selfe with one or two good actions but is plentiful in them and bringeth the partie possessing it to be rich in good workes and to shine light somely therein yea it maketh a man hold out and keepe a constant tenor in good courses and that as well in aduersitie as prosperitie so as he is neither choaked by preferments as verie many nor discouraged by distresses as not a fewe Fourthly zeale setteth such an high price vpon the glorie of God and performance of conscionable duties that it causeth the partie to attempt and goe through though with neuer so much difficultie whatsoeuer he seeth himselfe bound vnto it hardneth the face like brasse against dangers and losses the losse of the world is in his iudgement gaine yea all things are losse and dung so as he may winne Christ this alone yeeldeth ioy in the spoyling of goods by this can a man hate father and mother in comparison of his obedience be contented to be hated of all men for well doing in which case the losse of freinds is but light This zeale for God maketh a mans libertie small in his eye nay in standing out in a good cause his life will not be so deare vnto him as the finishing of his course with ioy yea he can reioyse to be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of the Churches faith as Paul And which is yet much more the zeale of Gods glorie will so burne in the heart as it can carrie a man so farre beyond himselfe as that he shall neglect his owne saluation and wish to be accursed yea and blotted out of the booke of life if God may be more honoured by the one then by the other What be the things then which zeale will not forgoe for Gods honour and mens saluation when as things most precious are parted with yea and cast away in comparison as vile will it sticke to be at a little labour or charge for the saluation of men when it willingly will part with possessions freinds preferments fauour libertie and life yea bodie and soule for God and his Churches causes By all that hath bin said may be concluded how aptly the spirit of God requireth zeale to good works which not onely as we haue seene hateth watcheth against pursueth and reformeth euill but prepareth inciteth continueth in good and will not be driuen from it by any meanes Vse By this doctrine many may see and challenge themselues of want of zeale in religion yea of religion it selfe For 1. a number there are who thinke it well and enough to giue a countenance or some shewe to religion and sometimes they can speak to a good cause but so coldly and so warily as if they would not heare that voice of the damsell which would as much terrifie them as once it did Peter surely thou art one of them which imputation they would take as hainously as the Iewes did the speach of the blind man will ye be also his disciples here may be wisdome of the flesh but little zeale or feruencie of the spirit here is policie but pietie scarse euer a whit 2. Others walke so indifferently betweene the Protestants and Papists that a man cannot tell what to make of them other then such as neither worship
remembrance of euerie Christian dutie Thus Ministers may be called the Lords remembrancers not onely for putting the Lord in minde of his couenant towards his people and of the peoples wants but also in that they must not be silent but restles in whetting the doctrine of God legall and euangelicall vpon the people and so be euer putting them in minde of their couenant and dutie vnto God Paul acknowledged himselfe such a remembrancer Rom. 15.15 as one that putteth you in remembrance through the grace giuen me In the 2. Tim. 2.14 be giueth Timothie a generall iniunction to put all his hearers euerie where in remembrance of such precepts as he deliuered to him and sending him to Corinth he giueth him the same commandement and maketh him such a remembrancer as here he doth Titus The Apostle Peter also knewe verie well that this dutie lay vpon him 2. Pet. 1.12.15 I wil not be negligent to put you in remembrance of these things and three seuerall times in fowre verses repeateth the same thing in that place to shew how instantly that dutie lay vpon him Obiect But the spirit bringeth all things into the minds of the faithfull therefore the ministerie is needlesse to this purpose Ans. Things subordinate fight not among themselues The spirit indeed doth it principally but by the word in the ministerie instrumentally The reasons of the doctrine are these 1. None is so farre instructed but is wanting much in knowledge and much more in the cheerefull practise of that which he knoweth and therefore euerie one hath neede of quickning and stirring vp and who is he that carrieth flesh about with him that findeth not the heauinesse and vnweldinesse of it vnto any thing that is good therefore the Apostle Paul telleth the Romanes that although they were filled with goodnesse and knowledge and were able to admonish one another yet he thought it needefull to put them in remembrance of their dutie and Peter writing to those that had knowledge and were established in the present truth thought it meete so long as he was in this tabernacle to stirre them vp by putting them in remembrance so as we neede not feare in this case the spurring of free horses seeing no man is so free but he needeth spurres Secondly none are so strong but they stand in neede of this confirmation as well as the former quickning neither can any caution or any admonition be too much in things of such moment Thirdly no mans memorie is so found but as out of a leaking vessell good things are euer running out and when such things are slipt away they had need be renewed and recalled againe Vse 1. Ministers must not desist from teaching and exhorting as many that thinke a little inough nor discouraged when people forget their wholesome doctrine but incourage themselues in their dutie which is to keepe in mens memories the mindfulnesse of their duties 2. When they come to teach they may not seeke out vaine and strange speculations which were neuer heard of before but teach plaine things yea and deepe mysteries in plaine manner as such who respect the weaknes both of the apprehension and memorie of their hearers 3. An wholesome thing it is to teach the same things often whereby things deliuered are recalled into the memorie curious men cannot abide repetitions nor heare common things notwithstanding these be excellent helps of memorie which is the cause of such grosse and euery-where palpable ignorance in the most familiar principalls of religion But the wisedome of godly teachers will be not too much to yeeld vnto the nicenes of their hearers nor to feare to do that which is the safest for them as Paul speaketh which if it be let it be to vs what it will or can it will be our part that by our practise they may finde the profit Doctr. 2. We learne hence also what it is that should possesse and take vp the memories of Christians namely those lessons of Christianitie which they heare in the ministrie For 1. The commandement must be bound vp vpon our hearts and we ought to make our memories the statute booke of our soules and by diligent meditation chaine this booke vnto our selues The precept is in Prov. 4.21 Keepe these words in the midst of thy heart for they are life and health of the bones Secondly herein standeth the sanctitie of the memorie partly in retayning the rules of life and partly in presenting and offring them vnto the mind vpon occasion of practise both to direct and vrge the conscience to obedience Thus Dauid hid the word in his heart the blessed fruit of which was that hee did not sinne against God and indeed holy memorie preserueth the holinesse of the whole man Thirdly forgetfulnesse of the word is euery where in the Scriptures taxed as a greeuous and hatefull sinne Be not forgetfull hearers deceiuing your owne selues saith Iames haue you forgotten how I fedde so many thousand c. saith Christ to the Disciples and the author to the Hebrewes haue yee forgotten the consolation which interrogations are seuere reprehensions and indeed it is the mother and nurse of most sinnes as we see in Peter who forgat the words of Christ till he had thrise denied him whereas if he had remembred them it is likely he had beene preserued from the sinne for when the cock crew he remembred the words and when he remembred them he went out and wept bitterly euen so the forgetfulnes of the words of Christ maketh men so often to denie Christ in his word and in his profession as in many vnchristian practises it doth appeare and although we account but a small matter to forget them yet if euer Christ looke backe vpon vs we shall as bitterly as Peter bewaile it in the end Vse This serueth to mooue the best of vs to repent and reforme also this fearefull sinne Obiect Some will say I would remember the word but I cannot my memorie is so bad c. Ans. It is a great complaint and verie generall but what merueile For 1. the most that can acknowledge that they haue learned and laid vp nothing almost from all the sermons they haue heard care not for the word esteeme not of it with any reuerend regard the things they care for they can remember well inough and so would they the word if they did respect it Dauid accounted the testimonies wonderfull and therefore his soule kept them 2. They come to the Church and for fashion sit out an houre and giue some attention as though they cared for it but yet they haue no delight in it and therefore force not much either of the hauing or holding of it they can in the meane time remember old sinnes of their youth and the madde prankes of many yeares olde but not a lesson of yesterdayes deliuerie the reason is because they delight in the one and not in the other whereas if with Dauid they
case a father to his child a master to his seruant a freind to a freind and one Christian to another may fore warne and inhibite such a mans companie and conuerse and adde his reason he is knowne thus and thus to be vicious out of which grounds all the speaking of the euills of others though neuer so true may go vnder the title of euill speaking Now all euill speaking may be referred to two heads for it is 1. either the vttering of false and euill things or 2. of true things falsely and euilly The former 1. when men speake vpon no ground as when men present or absent are accused of the euills which they neuer did Thus Ziba accused Mephiboseth that he went not out to meete king Dauid but staied at home expecting to be made king ouer Israel which was a meere slanderous invention of his owne 2. When men speake some euill of others vpon weake and insufficient ground as when any either publikely or priuately chargeth some other man before his face or behind his backe with euill vpon suspitions Thus the Princes of Ammon charged Dauids seruants with deceit and caused Hanun to vse them most villanously onely vpon suspition that they were spies which what mischiefe and blooshed it wrought the text declareth Yet here in more hainous offences if the suspitions be more vehement a fact may be charged by the Magistrate vpon the partie himselfe that so he may either cleare himselfe or lie guiltie vnder his offence but else to relate euill vpon suspition is altogether vnlawfull 3. When men cast railing cursing or reuiling speeches vpon an other present or absent openly or secretly and couertly by insinuation as Absolon when he told the people that there was no man to heare their matters all these are directly euill speaches in false and euill things The latter kind of euill speaking is in true things as 1. when a man speaketh of some thing done or spoken but destroyeth the sense Thus the Iewes witnessed against Christ that he said hee would destroy the temple and build it vp againe in three dayes the which false witnesse cost him his life 2. In vttering nothing but truth but with wicked insinuations and collections of euill Thus Doeg spake the truth to Saul but poisoned his speach with insinuating that Dauid and the Priests conspired against him 3. In speaking of good things but either lessening them or deprauing them as done of bad intent for bad ends or in hypocrisie 4. In speaking of things euill and not so well done 1. by vncouering infirmities which is the guise of cursed Chams who are euer reuealing to their brethren other mens nakednes which an ingenuous disposition yea humanity it selfe if there were no religion would couer and hide Prou. 11.13 He that goeth about as a slanderer vncouereth a secret but a man of a faithfull heart concealeth a matter 2. whereas we can excuse our owne faults twentie waies by amplifying the faults and offences of others be they neuer so apparent we become euill speakers in a high degree as sycophants who make the scapes of men farre greater then they are affirming often that to be done of deliberation which was done rashly and in hote blood or presumptuously when it was perhaps done but weakely and imputing that to want of conscience which perhaps was want of heedefulnesse and foresight and thus the sinne is heightened when men so wickedly speake of that which they ought altogether to be silent in and not speake at all Now because of all sinnes there is not a more manifest and generall mischeife in all the life of man wherein euen Christians themselues are not exempted who not conceiuing how this little member defileth the whole bodie yea disturbeth not the naturall bodie onely but euen the Politicall and Ecclesiasticall that is the Church and Common-wealth carrie a verie world of wickednesse about with them and yet wipe their mouthes as though all were well with them therefore will it not be amisse to take a little paines with this sinne scarse so accounted of and to shewe 1. how vnseemely it is for a Christian 2. how dangerous in it selfe 3. the meanes to represse and auoide it For the first To vtter a slander saith Salomon is a note of a foole and the slander it selfe is a fooles bolt which is soone shot And the Apostle in so many places affirming it to be a practise of the old man which must be cast off maketh it hence an vnbeseeming thing for Christians that professe newe life to walke in such heathenish courses for the which God gaue so many of them vp to their owne hearts lusts 2. This cursed speaking wherby our brethren are hurt in their names is the deuils language who thence hath his name and argueth a venemous and hatefull disposition not becomming the children of God and therefore when men will speake their pleasure of men absent obtrecting and detracting from them and yet preface that they thinke the partie no euill it is false for thou thinkest euill before thou vtterest it vncalled and hatest him in thy heart for if thou louedst him thou would couer not coin a multitude of sinnes 3. True religion will not stand with such a tatling course as many Christians take vp who like the Athenians delight in nothing more then hearing and telling newes and once getting a tale by the ende they are in trauell till they haue deliuered it to others and with these all opportunitie of good and edifiable speach perisheth True it is that a good man cannot be an euill speaker and where the speach is not good all religion is naught If any seeme religious and refraineth not his tongue that mans religion is vaine and yet in truth this is the most religion of our dayes Which although it haue the name of bounding and binding the whole man to God to men to all good offices and duties to both yet indeede hath not preuailed to the bridling of this little member in the most 4. Were it not most disgracefull for a Christian to be counted a theife or a continuall robber in the high way or a continuall breaker of the peace and yet this sinne is a greater breach of loue then theft or spoyling of the goods for a good name is more pretious then gold more sweete then the sweetest oyntment And if our neighbours beast or goods must finde releife at our hands much more must his name for if those should be taken away or perish they might be restored or otherwise supplyed but a wound in his name is like a dangerous gash in the bodie of which we say once broken euer a scarre Now if it be the greatest enemie to loue which is the badge and marke of a Christian and disciple of Christ and of peace whereof the refraining of the tongue is a preseruatiue how can it possibly agree with the person or place of a Christian. The second point
or detract from publike iustice or publike peace which are as the heart and braine of the common wealth which is an other common extremitie which carelesse and inconsiderate men fall into who beeing called to be seruants to iustice as to iuries fearing least in following the letter of the lawe they should be iniurious doe not remit and moderate but maime and wound the lawe and common wealth and either finde and execute no forfeits or penaltieâ— vpon some outragious offenders against whome the lawe should be whetted or such as rather turne to the disgrace of iustice then the administring of it Vse Let vs consider then whereunto we are here called euen to the practise of that propertie of wisdom which is from aboue which is peaceable and gentle and to buckle vnto vs as the elect of God tender mercie kindnes humblenesse of mind meeknesse long suffering forbearing one an other and forgiuing one an other The benefit will be exceeding great For 1. this wisedome teacheth vs to be soft in our speaches as they that knowe how a soft answer breaketh wrath a rare example whereof we haue in Iudg. 8.2 when the men of Ephraim were incensed against Gedeon and chid him sharpely because he called not them with him against the Midianites your gleaning saith he is better then our vintage as though he had said the glorie of the action belongeth as much or much more to you then to vs we Abiezerits did not halfe so much good by discomfiting the host as you did by pursuing after it and by this soft answer the text saith their spirits were abated ver 3. The like must we doe in our reasonings whether students or others whether by conference or disputation by word or by writing we must passe by some hastie words which flesh in the heate of it will be casting in to the hindering of the worke of edification for whereas men thinke it a point of pregnancie of wit to returne quips nimbly and giue his aduersarie as good as he bringeth we must knowe that heauenly wisedome teacheth no such thing 2. It teacheth vs softnesse in our whole conuersation and exercise of our personall and generall callings it suffereth not the Magistrate to be so sterne that an inferiour should come to him as a man that were to bring a bottle to an elephant which he is a fraid of which timiditie Augustus reprooued in a petitioner It suffereth not the Minister to be Lordly in his doctrine or discipline but compassionate and tender in both It suffereth not the father or master to be a lyon in his house but causeth them to gouerne sweetly and to dispense seueritie and waigh out correction as physicke to the children and seruants 3. It teacheth euen the superiour to yeeld some part of his right to his inferour as Abraham to Lot If thou take the right hand I will turne to the left nay as Christ himselfe beeing God and Lord of all yet for peace sake and to auoide offence did pay tribute vnto Caesar. Further how necessarie a vertue this is cannot but appeare to him that considereth how fraile our flesh and blood is how full of infirmities how lying open to offences how needefull of much forgiuenesse at Gods hand and mans and yet no forgiuenesse at Gods hand but on condition of our forgiuenesse of men for so is the petition in the Lords prayer nor at mans for what measure ye mete out to men shall men measure to you againe How sweete a grace it is appeareth also in that it preserueth the outward peace of a man and especially the peace of a good conscience that he can pray with a good heart with cheerefulnes performe good duties towards God and men in that also it winneth mens hearts to a man and maketh his good name like a sweet smelling oyntment and in that it so much tendeth to the honour of Gods name as it doth by drawing many to the loue and embracing of the Gospel of God which they see is so pure so innocent and so peaceable And hence it is that Paul would haue this grace to be knowne and manifested to all men for this ende Let so many therefore as professe the Gospel of peace hereby shewe themselues the sonnes of peace and because many sinne not onely in doing but in not suffering wrong let vs beware of pinching and wringing men by extremitie as such as are resolued not to pocket the least iniurie nor yeeld an inch of ground but if the offence be neuer so little are bent to make men heare of it againe on both sides as we say here is spirit indeede but of pride and malice and that spirit that beareth rule in the world and sonnes of disobedience Some men are of â—uch maligne constitution as that they haue nothing in their hearts â—eads or lippes but lawe and iustice euerie triâ—â—le euerie word euery peâ—â—â—e iniurie sendeth them before the Magistrate for reuenge against such aâ— perhaps are verie desirous of peace satisfaction and agreement and whereas law is a kind of warre and so ought to be the last procurer of peace it is the first course of many distempered spirits before euer their aduersarie be aduertised or warned of it But such persons forget that iustice and mercie are sisters and that iustice without mercy is but crueltie 2. here is lawe but no equitie for equitie is the breeder of vnitie and mother of peace but their law filleth the world with brabling contentions and 3. what is their lawe for most part but some quiâ—ke or tricke of lawe tending to extremitie of wrong and proouing in the end but cousenage and dishonest craftines as may daily appeare in a number of men who like the flesh-flies feede altogether vpon â—esters and wounds or like the souldier that cannot liue by peace but by warre not hauing that estate of their owne which their great thoughts and high conceits carrie them vnto nor yet Gods blessing vpon the little they haue would gladly pray vpon others and by some quirke of law hooke in that which equitie would neuer affoard them but the issue sheweth that all their pretences are but cloakes of their iniquitie Others plead why it is my right and why should I not haue it I will not loose it if the lawe will giue it me and when they haue a man on the hippe as we say and at advantage they follow him with all extremitie euen to the making of dice of his bones It is true that men that demand no more but their right are counted very honest men and it is esteemed but a reasonable thing if a man aske but his owne although he demaund all that but yet it is as true that he that is a strict stander for his right alwaies cannot but sometimes goe beyond the bounds of equitie which must yeeld some part of the right and of loue which seeketh not her owne that is not all her owne And whosoeuer thou art that
beast in this point vntill he went into the sanctuarie The third propertie is fooles are indocible and incorrigible so the naturall man put him to schoole he learneth nothing by the booke of the creatures nor of the creator in the Scriptures Let God the great schoolemaster whippe him and bray him in the morter of his iudgments â—e is a foole still he leaueth not his old wonts The fourth propertie fooles are so wise in their owne conceits as they will abide no counsell the naturall man is wiser in his owne eyes then seauen men that can giue a reason tell him sinne is a dangerous edgtoole he maketh a mocke of sinne he iesteth and playeth the foole with firebrands and deadly things so wish him to forsake and denie his owne wayes of sinnefull pleasures vnlawfull profits to take vp his crosse and followe Christ no he hath an easier and broader way he liketh no such precise courses In all these regards may we not truely say of euery vnconuerted man vaine man would be wise though man newe borne is like a wild asse colt for of such Zophar spake the truth though he wrong applyed it vnto Iob and too much of these follyes are bound vp in the hearts of Gods children themselues vntill the rods of correction driue it out Vse We are hence taught how to deeme and iudge of the estates of men look into their courses if they be wise for their soules and life eternall making that their maine scope and end then are they truly wise indeed Wise Merchants they only are that sell all to buy the field and the treasure hid in it wise virgins only are they that make sure of oyle of grace in their lamps and that in due time whatsoeuer come of other things True it is that men esteeme these of all other silly creatures and simple men void of all prudence and forecast in their affaires that conteine their thoughts within compasse and dare not stretch their wits and consciences for gaine as others can and do but yet they haue chosen the better part they haue gotten Christ who is made their wisedome in whom they haue all their debts discharged and all comfortable supplies yea such treasures as the richest Indian mines afford not treasures of wisedome of grace of life and happines euerlasting Oh thrice blessed is that Christian soule who hath attained this wisedome happie is that man that can say I was once vnwise but now with thankfulnes I cannot but acknowledge the good hand of my God vpon me in whose light I see light 2. Let this perswade euery man to breake from the bands of his own folly and vse the meanes to come by this wisedome get wisdome once thou hast gotten inough begge wisdome of God with Salomon thou shalt haue wisedome and wealth and euery good thing more then thou askest for riches and glorie are in her left hand and length of daies in her right and all her paâ—hes are prosperitie and hauing once attained this wisedome lay her in thy bosome and make much of this deare daughter of God And as for those who want it be a meanes if thou canst to communicate it vnto them at least by godly example and prayer and forget not our Apostles scope suffer with meekensse the contrarie minded and wayte when God will vouchsafe them the knowledge of his truth Doctr. 2. Out of the second degree of the corruption of mind we learne that it is a marke of a mâ—n out of Christ not to beleeue and assent to the word but rather to stand out in reasoning against the euidence of it for so soone as euer a man is become the sheep of Christ he cannot but presently heare his voyce And hence Christ himselfe prooueth the carping Pharisies not to be of God because they could not abide to heare his sayings and who be they to whom the Gospel is hid euen they that perish and if we would haue a more euident marke to know them by it is added that they be such as the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded wherein is implied a wilfull ioyning with Satan to blind themselues further by their mallice then they were by corrupted nature Quest. But are there any so monstrous as will resist the word of God it were pittie that any such should liue Answ. Yea many moe then will be acknowne of and let vs looke a little nearer the thing and we shall find too iust occasion to pronounce against many in our congregations that which Stephen did of the Iewes that they were resisters of the holy Ghost For 1. whose words be these to the almightie Depart from vs we will not the knowledge of thy waies and who is the almightie that we should serue him Oh these be blasphemous speaches you will say and we abhorre them in our hearts But howsoeuer men would be loath to let such speaches passe the doore of their lippes yet the thing sticketh closer vnto them then to be so easily wiped off for how many of vs who heare the word receiue the Sacraments and goe for Christians resolue yet not to leaue our sinnes till they leaue vs nay the obstinate purpose of our hearts is to practise them still and what is this else but with the seruants in the parable to send word into a farre countrie after the King that we will not haue him to rule ouer vs but our owne lusts shall still prescribe laws vnto vs 2. Who be they that say the word and doctrine of the law and Gospel is foolishnesse this you will say was and is the conceite of the Iewes and Heathen ones but we are Christians and hope to be saued by it But how comes it to passe then that Christians hearing their personall sinnes daily reprooued and the terrible curses of the law denounced against them yet hide and hold them as so many sweet morsells vnder their tongues and will not let them goe do they not plainely manifest that they assent not to the word that either their sinnes are so haynous or hell so hoâ—e as the word speaketh Be they not Christians that make leagues with hell and death and say when the sword passeth through the land I shall be safe and out of gunshot be they not Christians that thus blesse themselues in their iniquitie for how hath the Lord both denounced and executed his iudgements and made them as cleare as the light and yet euery man cryeth peace to his soule We seeme in denouncing them from the Lord as Lot to his sonnes in law euen as if we mocked and therefore the Lord taketh our part and executeth as fast on the other hand and yet no man setteth the iudgement vnto his heart a fearefull forerunner of the whole lands desolation if timely repentance preuent it not They be Christians also at least in name that account the gladde tydings of their deliuerance by Christ as the Israelites reputed their
shoot forth buds and blossomes at all seasons both in 1. the affections 2. speeches 3. the actions of men First in affection when as men greiue at the good and greatnesse of an other and cannot looke vpon the prosperitie of a man whom they wish not so well vnto but with an euill eie and the more they looke vpon it the sorer still groweth their eie accounting themselues after a sort wronged by him if they cannot attaine to his estate If the virgins shall sing to Dauid his ten thousand and to Saul but his thousand Saul will be so incensed as he will carrie an euill eie to Dauid euer after Againe others in their hearts wish and desire the fall the harme and losse of some whom in some sinister respect they cannot brooke If the name of such a one be blotted or his estate weakened this fall of such a one is matter inough of their reioycing he is perhaps of the same trade or hath iniured him or standeth in his light one way or other but â—owsoeuer it is here is a brand of a bad and vngodly heart to reioyce in euill Be not glad saith Salomon when thine enemie falleth nor let thine heart reioyce when he stumbleth which is a needefull lesson in these times wherein charitie is growne so cold Secondly in mens speaches how doth Satan tippe many mens tongues and set them on fire with all manner of malicious and murdering speaches what is more common speach then detraction and impayring from the iust praise of men no companie freeth it selfe but a man may obserue some mens names nibled at and gnabled vpon that euery mans mouth is become a verie moath vnto the good name of his neighbour And others a little prouoked speake nothing but swords as though they would with euerie word kill their brother and hence are such distempers as men in companies breake into if their patience be neuer so little assayled it is ground enough of disgorging without all respect of person or place truth or falshood whatsoeuer malice it selfe can mischieuously deuise here is a picture of a pure naturall man or if a Christian of one that hath too farre forgot himselfe 3. In the actions of life what a cloud of friuolous suites and yet firie inough witnesse the malice and enuie of mens hearts if a mans beast look but ouer an other mans hedge and so make but offer of a trespasse or any other such triuiall colour is sufficient to fire the gunpowder within and to carrie the controuersie with such violence as one must yeeld or both be blowne vp But the most fearefull and wretched worke of this inbred corruption is most apparant in the pursuit of good men because they are good for who be he neuer so good can stand before enuie which feedeth euen vpon vertue and goodnesse it selfe this was the deuills sinne tormenting himselfe because our first parents retained with their innocencie their place in paradise when himselfe by his sinne was throwne downe from his habitation A vile fruit of this sinne appeared not long after in Caine who cast downe his countenance vpon his brother and slewe him because his workes were good and acceptable and his owne euill then begun the persecution of the Church and hath continued till this day How this envie and malice of vnconuerted hearts wrought against Christ himselfe the historie maketh plaine The Pharisies were euer carping at his gracious words and glorious workes and at the last deliuered him for enuie to be crucified And how it is not idle at this day against his members experience prooueth Is it not the common sinne of this day to style all the profession of religion vnder the title of hypocrisie or precisenes or brand it with the affectation of a Saintish puritie How furiously doe men breath out all manner of indignities and contumelies against such as more carefully looke toward the wayes of God But alas what hath the righteous done for what good work do men lay such load on them why was Ioseph hated of all his brethren and sold and bought among them what had he done surely his carriage was so wise so dutifull and respectiue that his father could not but loue him aboue the rest and his life was a reall reprehension of all the rest so is it the verie light which is hated because it checketh the darkenes of the world which loueth her owne But how do these men iniurie them selues most of all what manner of men may we repute them who the better any man is the lesse they can abide him A good man the more of Gods image he espieth in an other the more as he is bound doth he loue and honour him Againe whereas euerie man should imitate the best examples and so walke more cheerefully to heauen together the malice of these towards them will not suffer them either to do good vnto them or take any good from them Which worke of malice is so bold as wee may reade it in mens foreheads and heare it from their mouths that they will take no good neither by the doctrine nor by the life of that minister whose light reprooueth their darkenesse But Ahab while he acknowledgeth Micha a Prophet of God will hate him notwithstanding and therefore will receiue no direction from him euen so we want not such as hearing the preacher rebuke and apply the word against their particular sinnes no sooner commeth the finger to the bile or the quicke touched but the carnall heart beginneth to boyle and saith this man meaneth me he hath some spite at me he hath heard something of me he spendeth some of his anger against me I will heare him no more whereas indeed it is the light of the word alone which ransaketh their consciences and it is no other but the natural malice of the heart against the truth and bringers of it which hindereth the entrance of the word for the time present and to come By this meanes thorough Gods iust iudgement a number lay the blocke in their owne way whereupon they break the necke of their soules and it is to be doubted that many of our meeke hearers would entertain vs our word as curteously as Herod did Iohn so long as we meddle not with their Herodias their damsell sinne but if Iohn shall meddle with that there is no way but one he must kisse the prison and buy his boldnes dearer then so Secondly this must teach vs that professe our selues to be the Lords to abhorre all the sinnes of this suite and to banish such filthy fruits of the flesh which God giueth them vp vnto who are of a reprobate mind and haue nothing to do with such wicked inmates which are euer plotting to set the whole tenement on fire and which bring rottennes into the owne bones bowels as well said a godly man of Cain he had halfe killed and consumed himselfe with malice before he killed his brother And not to
better by it we must be led to loue him more for his goodnesse and a shame it were that this bountifulnesse of God should not lead vs vnto repentance Besides none are partakers of it but such as being borrowers become seruants vnto the lender for although the Lord be boundlesse in all bountifulnes yet is he not so regardles in conferring it as that he looketh not for answer of loue for loue and if he be kinde to the vnkind what is it else but the heaping of coales on the heads of those who are in fitting to destruction for any man then thus to reason God is full of goodnesse and abundant in mercie and therefore I will doe as I list it is the abusing of his patience and the treasuring of wrath against the day of wrath Let such knowe that as with the vpright he will be vpright to bring on them all his promised goodnes so with the froward he wil deale as frowardly and that there is not a more seuere plague abiding the reprobate then to haue all the goodnesse of God turned to his euill and hurt by his owne sinne to whome let mercie be shewed yet in the land of vprightnesse hee will do wickedly let the Gospel be preached it is the sauour of death yea let Christ himselfe be offered the greatest gift of loue that euer was giuen hee will be but a rocke of offence and a stone to stumble at 5. In regard of others we must learne to communicate our goodnes euen to the helping and winning of them that as yet are not called so also must this bountifulnesse of our Master withhold vs from taking our fellow seruants by the throate for hauing beene forgiuen ten thousand talents we may well forgiue an hundred pence Thus shall we manifest our selues to be the children of our heauenly father by resembling that goodnes of his which worketh in the winning and sauing of sinners and in shewing mercie and remitting of manifold debts The second point in the efficient of our saluation noteth the time when God saued vs namely when his bountifulnesse and loue appeared and shined out in the Gospel then came this blessed saluation vnto vs when God the inexhaust fountaine of all goodnesse by the tidings of the Gospell shewed that he was become our friend in Iesus Christ when this cleare sunneshine and dayspring began to shine in our hearts then beganne our saluation Doctr. 1. Then are we saued when we are sanctified and changed by the word and spirit for as no sooner are we in the first Adam but we are in the state of damnation so no sooner are we in the second Adam but we are in the state of saluation The Scriptures are plaine to this purpose Rom. 1.17 The righteousnes of faith is revealed by the Gospel and by this faith the iust man liueth which place hath relation as well vnto the life eternall at this temporarie 1. Cor. 2.9 10. The great things which eye hath not seene c. the spirit reuealeth vnto vs yea more the spirit maketh vs knowe the things that are giuen vs of God Now what be these things that are giuen vs but grace iustification and saluation reached out vnto vs in the ministerie of the Gospel and receiued of vs by faith and hope the which also are wrought and confirmed by the same meanes But more expresse is the Apostle Iohn wee are now the sonnes of God and Eph. 2.7 by grace ye are saued through faith and Ioh. 10. I giue to them life eternall he saith not I will giue but noteth a continued act begun in the present The euidence of this truth appeareth also in the contrarie for if the wicked be condemned alreadie as the Scriptures affirme namely both in the counsel of God and 2. the word of God which pronounceth the sentence 3. their owne consciences which speake bitter things against them 4. present execution of inward and outward plagues which are the beginnings of hell then it will not be hard to conceiue that on the contrary the beleeuers are saued alreadie and passed from death vnto life both in the counsell of God and in the Gospel which pronounceth the sentence of absolution in their owne consciences which haue peace with God through Iesus Christ and in respect of the beginningâ— of life eternall which make them happy men while they are yet euen absent from the Lord. Obiect If it be here said that we cannot be said to be saued so long as we carrie this flesh about with vs subiected and tending to death and corruption yea subiect to become an instrument of sinne and besides those phrases of the Apostle that we are now saued by faith and by hope seeme to denie our present saluation seeing neither of them are of things present but both of things not seene and both in the fruition of saluation must cease Answ. We must consider our saluation two waies First in Christ our head in whom we haue not attained one or moe parts but full saluation Secondly as it is in our selues his members and this in two degrees The former as it is only inchoate and begun which is when beeing regenerate and adopted into the number of the sonnes of God we haue attained in Christ remission of sinne freedom from the seruitude of sinne and Satan and deliuerance from the curse and condemnation of it so as although sinne as a poyson will be in our flesh so long as we are in the flesh yet is there no condemnation for it to those that are in Christ neither is there a raigne of it vnto death but a â—alking after the spirit and as for the reliques of sinne which are left in their mortall bodies they are not deadly no nor the last enemie that shall be destroied their death it selfe Now in this first regard we are not as we were before the sonnes of wrath but truely and properly may be said to be iust reconciled heyres of grace and saued from wrath The latter degree is the perfect consummation and finall accomplishment of our saluation which is nothing else but a putting off of death and corruption and the putting on of full glorie of bodie and soule Now we may not conceiue this another saluation in kind then the former but another degree of the same which as certainely shall follow the former as the former is certainely begunne And thus are we saued by hope not that by our hope we expect another saluation then that which now in Christ we haue in our hands but for that we certainly waite for a further and more full degree of that we haue A man that lyeth sicke of a desperate disease is restored and recouered by two degrees the former when the force of his disease is by the skilfull application of physicke broken the humors purged a temperature in part procured now the disease is not deadly hee beginneth to eate to drinke to sleepe to walke here if we say
fountaine not of the Deitie alone but of all diuine actions and good things whatsoeuer and the Son reneweth as the Mediator and meriter of it But it is here ascribed to the holy Ghost because he is the immediate and next applyer of it to the conscience and therfore is more properly said to renew And yet wher I say that in regard of the other persons he doth more immediatly applie this grace it must not be so conceiued but that he ordinarily doth worke it by meanes vnto the which also often the Scriptures ascribe the worke of renewing As 1. the Ministers are his instruments by whome he begetteth men vnto God so Paul I haue begotten you by the Gospel that is ministerially 2. The word and Sacraments are outward meanes which the Spirit vseth to the same purpose And the word is hence called the immortall seede of regeneration and baptisme called the washing of regeneration in the words before because the Spirit in these outward meanes washeth and regenerateth 3. Faith is the inward meanes which the holy Ghost working and exciting in vs vseth by it to bring home to our hearts that which properly reneweth vs Act. 15. by faith he purifieth our hearts Thus we see how both the Father the Sonne the Spirit the ministers the word and Sacraments and our owne faith renew vs and how in their seuerall senses they are to be truly and plainly conceiued Doctr. 1. All the worke of inward grace in or out of baptisme is from the holy Ghost The thing that giueth force vnto washing by water is the renewing of the holy Ghost and this is regeneration indeede 1. Pet. 3.21 Baptisme saveth but not the washing of water but the interrogation of a good conscience that is the answer of a beleeuing heart acknowledging these sacraments to be seales and pledges of the righteousnesse of faith and that inward baptisme which indeede saueth Act. 2.38 Amend your liues and be baptised euery one in the name of Iesus Christ for remission of sinnes but all this will not serue the turne vnlesse the promise following be made good and ye shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6.11 Such were ye but ye are washed ye are iustified ye are sanctified but by what meanes by the waters of baptisme No they will not serue to iustification or sanctification but by the spirit of our God and if we would see this truth of both the Sacraments in one place we haue it propounded 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirit we are all baptized into one bodie therefore not the water but the spirit setteth vs into the bodie of Christ by baptisme and wee are all made to drinke into one spirit and therefore the efficacie of the cuppe in the supper is to be ascribed to the spirit of God which spirit when he withdraweth himselfe we may truely say of the water in baptisme as the Apostle speaketh of the blood of bulls and goates that they cannot take away sinne The true materiall cause hereof is the blood of Christ the holy Ghost inwardly applying it vnto the soule and so inwardly indeede baptizing and washing the conscience Vse 1. This doctrine further ouerthroweth that Popish doctrine that the water in baptisme carrieth in it a force and efficacie of washing and sanctifying the soule And as for all those figures which Bellarmine produceth to this purpose we shall in few words see them conclude directly against himselfe Out of Gen. 1. The spirit of God mooued vpon the waters he concludeth that as the waters concurred necessarily to the making of all naturall things so the waters of baptisme necessarily concurreth to the conferring of the grace of regeneration in this second creation But who seeth not that these waters were dead without the spirits moouing and who seeth not that the spirit it is in baptisme which regenerateth and not the element vnlesse a bodily thing could properly worke vpon a spirituall 2. As for that in Gen. 7.17 The waters bare vp the Arke whence he concludeth that as the waters had a proper power to saue Noah and his familie euen so the waters of baptisme properly saue Besides the generall answer that similitudes prooue nothing but illustrate could Bellarmine if he had looked into the text so boldly haue detracted from the glorie of God which saith that Noah found grace in the sight of the Lord Gen. 6.8 with thee will I stablish my couenant verse 18. that the Lord bad him goe into the Arke cap. 7.1 that he shut him in the Arke 16. that he remembred him in the Arke and brought him out of the Ark cap. 8.1.16 all is ascribed vnto the grace couenant commandement hand and remembrance of God and not to the water and if Noah had beene saued by the clemencie of the waters and their power of sauing Noah was mistaken when he built an altar to the Lord vers 20. for hee should haue built his altar to the waters And if we would follow here the Iesuite we might make him wearie of his comparison If we should say 1. that the waters of the flood did for euery person and creature that they saued drowne a million therefore the waters of baptisme for one they saue drowne and damne a number which will not stand with their deuise of opus operatum 2. Noah was found righteous before he entred into the Arke cap. 7.1 and therefore both children and men of yeares may be sanctified before baptisme whence will follow that children of beleeuers dying before baptisme haue right both to the kingdome of heauen and Christian buriall vpon earth 3. It is said Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah prepared the Arke not which saued but to the sauing of himselfe and his houshold and that by faith he was made heire of righteousnesse without which faith neither the waters nor the Arke had done him any good and therefore neither without faith do the waters of baptisme saue or regenerate Lastly a poore reason it is of a Cardinal that because Moses or Noah is saued out of the waters therefore the waters saue him A third instance is in the waters of Iordan which saith he truly healed Naaman and was no seale of the promise and euen so the waters of baptisme truly confer grace But the truth is that water had no such power of healing of and in it selfe but only at that time in that institutiō and from the word of God which appeareth euen in Naamans indignation who neuer knew any more vertue or power in it then in Arbanah or Pharphar Againe Naaman being healed acknowledged not the vertue from the water but from God and therefore professed that he would henceforth neuer worship any other then the God of Israel and if it be lawfull for any Sophister from euery resemblance to conclude what he pleaseth why concludeth he nor for he may aswell that we must be baptised seauen times ouer for Naaman must wash seauen times ere he be cleane In
a word the very scope of this washing in Iordan directly concludeth against that Popish collection of his for why doth the Lord command him to goe and wash in Iordan rather then as he expected that the Prophet should lay his hand vpon him or by a word heale him Surely no stronger reason can be giuen then this that he should not attribute any power or vertue of the cure to the Prophets hand bodie or person but seeing he must doe that in which there is no such power at all but is so vnlikely a meanes of cure as Naaman almost scornefully reiected the whole glorie of the worke might returne to the God of Israel As vnlikely yea more that water should wash the leprosie of sinne from the conscience as the outward leprosie from the bodie of Naaman and indeede the worke in both is from the spirit of the Lord. The like may be said of the poole of Siloam wherein the blind man must wash and for that place in the 5. of Iohn concerning the poole of Bethesda which healed all manner of diseases the text saith plainly that it was the Angels stirring of the water and without it nothing was done and if the power had beene proper and naturall or inseparably tyed to it it would haue healed the second and third that had stepped in as well as the first So we say when the spirit of God mooueth these waters of baptisme there followeth a cure without which if a man were euery day baptized it would be vnavaileable to regeneration and sanctification Thus not to followe the rest and wast time in them we may see that when men willingly blind themselues it is iust with God to giue them vp to all delusions that in seeing they might not see nor vnderstand Vse 2. As to magnifie and reuerence these sanctified waters as the outward meanes in the right vse of which the spirit worketh and exhibiteth that which they represent so also to beware least wanting this inward worke of the spirit which giueth all efficacie and comfortable fruit of baptisme it become not a barren and a naked signe the rather in that the Lord himselfe obserued this corruption among his owne people that they stood too much vpon outward institutions as the Temple the law circâ—mcision the fathers c. and therefore in many places charged them not to trust in such lying words but to get the foreskinne of their hearts circumcised as well as the foreskinne of their flesh and not to rest in the title of a Iewe which was to be one but outwardly and in the letter nor that they were descended of Abraham according to the flesh except they were Iewes within and descended of Abraham according to the faith also so as by doing his workes they might resemble him So when we see Christians stand so much vpon outward baptisme and are well contented without the inward vertue of it when we see them glorie in the bare title without the power of Christianitie it is our part to imitate the Lord and his Prophets and call our people to get the circumcision not made with hands but by the finger and spirit of God which is more then to wash the foulenesse of the bodie for it is to put off the sinfull bodie euen the wicked corruption of the heart for so it is expounded to be the resemblance of Christ in his death and buriall first and then in the life of grace and glorie to which he rose againe Boast not then of thy baptisme without this change of thy heart and life for then thou boastest of a broken vowe call it not thy Christendome vnlesse by it thou beest set into Christ and transplanted by it into the similitude of his death thou art no better before God then an heathen oâ— Turke notwithstanding thy bodie hath beene washed in this lauer if thy heart still remaine foule and filthy and as good neuer a whit as neuer the better And this I speake of good ground and in the language of Scripture Do we not see the Iewes charged as not circumcised although they had the skinne of their flesh cut Isai. â—4 57.3 and Steuen goeth not as we say behind the doore to call them stâ—ffâ—necked and vncircumcised so why may not we speake the truth retaining in our hearts and stile the reuerence of that holy ordinance that the water in baptisme further then ioyned to the word and applyed to this holy ende authentically to seale that which God hath engrauen vpon it is no better vnto the vnbeleeuer then ordinarie pumpe water It is too Iewish and yet too common that the religion and profession of ChristiaÌ„s standeth for most part in outward shewe and glorie and such things as are made by the hands of men wanting that spirit and truth which is indeede the crowne of Christianitie and yet alas what will the representation of Christs death and resurection doe good if the vertue and power of it be wanting in the soule Vnto thy outward baptisme get the heauens opened as in the baptisme of Christ and see that the spirit hath descended vpon thee to the conuerting of thy soule and begetting thee to a newe life for this is the soule of baptisme without which it is a dead letter and a fruitlesse ceremonie Vse 3. As it is with baptisme so is it with all other ordinances of God no outward meanes of saluation can be effectuall vnlesse the inward worke of the spirit be added We haue power to come and heare the word but vnlesse the anoynting teach vs we shall remaine vntaught yea let the Apostles themselues preach the Lord must worke with them also or nothing will be done These two the spirit of the Lord vpon vs and his word in our mouthes make vp a sweete harmonie And how is it else that men after so long powerfull preaching and frequent hearing remaine ignorant hard hearted rebellious surely the reason is because the Lord giueth not an heart to perceiue and because the spirit bloweth not there to giue the seeing eye and hearing eare which where it is wanting a man may sit out as many summons as Pharaoh did and neuer the better yea the more hardned So in afflictions and corrections which are durable and lingring on many why do men profit so little why doe they not open the doore of discipline why are not the roddes of correction the tree of life to a number surely because the spirit boareth not the eare he teacheth not the right vse of them Obiect But what can I doe withall if the spirit teach me not Answ. The spirit would not be wanting if men would come preparedly to be taught But 1. men come without beleefe and mingle not the word with faith and so it becommeth vnprofitable or 2. without repentance whereas the humble shall be taught in the way onely or 3. without praier and the spirit powreth not out these waters of grace but vpon thirstie
grounds or 4. laden with lusts and then the spirit will not sowe among thornes And thus all the meanes of saluation enioyed out of their holy vse are turned to greater condemnation Who art thou then that contentest thy selfe to come to Church to heare to pray to reade keepest the Sabbaths professest the Gospel to haue the countenance of religious persons whereas in the meane time thou wantest the inward master the spirit of supplication the power of the Gospel All is wrong with thee thou hast embraced a shadow for the substance and found aâ— it were the cloathes of Christ but the bodie is risen and gone Begge at the hands of God therefore in all thy duties publike and priuate the presence of the spirit who alone can worke thy heart wait for Gods teaching for this is the way to become vvise to saluation Doctr. 2. God in sauing vs from our miserie reneweth vs vnto his own image of righteousnes and holines for he saueth vs by giuing vs vnto his sonne and if any be in Christ he must become a new creature which new creature is called the new man which after God is created and which must be renewed on vs in knowledge after the image of him that ereated him Colos. 3.9 The Apostle Peter teacheth vs that great and precious promises namely of life and saluation are made vnto vs. But how come we to â—nioye them the next words shew by beeing made partakers of the diuine nature and flying corruptions which are in the world through lust This diuine nature is nothing else but the renewing of vs vnto the image of God by which beeing freed from the corruption of the world we become of earthly and fleshly heauenly and diuine like vnto our Father practising those heauenly qualities which God by his spirit createth in vs such as are the hatred of sinne loue of pietie the contempt of the world and the breathing after life eternall by all which we seeme and after a sort put on his nature and image The same truth haue we confirmed by Zachariah in his song where he maketh this part of Gods image standing in righteousnes holines a fruit of our redemption and iustification Vse 1. This doctrine letteth vs see the absolute necessitie of our renewing without which there can be no saluation Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of water and the spirit he cannot be saued And the reason is because by it as by an inward meane the Lord setteth vs into the state of saluation That washing of the Disciples feete was not only an example of humilitie but a symbole and representation of this washing away of sinnes in this our renewing by the blood of Christ and therefore Christ saith vnto Peter If I wash thee not thou hast no part in mee And indeed who can haue part in Christ that will not part from his foule sinnes that he may be cleane which if it be true how farre doe men delude themselues who thinke they can walke with Christ and haue part in him and yet haue neither hand nor foote head nor heart washed from guile Euery Simon Magus will thinke to haue part in this businesse as well as Simon Peter and yet inwardly nourish a bitter gall of iniquitie But let no man henceforth deceiue himselfe for the sinner that will not be washed hath no part in the kingdome of God and of Christ. 2. It affoardeth a triall whether a man be in the way of saluation or no hee that is a new creature is in the way of life Obiect But this is a secret worke of the spirit and how can we know it Answ. First thou must be borne againe to which is required that God become thy Father in Christ the Church thy mother the word the immortall seed of which thou art begotten there must be a conception wherein Christ must be formed in thee a birth wherein by the helpe of Ministers as midwiues thou must be brought into this spirituall world a desire of the sincere milke of the word drawne out of the two Testaments the brests of the mother and after a desire of stronger meat to grow stronger by Now thou art borne vnto God but what a parable is this to many euen old men Masters and Teachers and Rulers in Israel who know no natiuitie but one of Adam and Eue no progenie of God and his Church know no parents but such as beget earthly children vnto naturall life base borne sonnes of the earth not knowing any heauenly Father neither principall nor ministeriall begetting them to any heauenly life of grace or glorie Secondly after this birth all old things must passe away and euery thing must become new he that is washed is all cleane And therefore there must be 1. a new light in the minde and vnderstanding conceiuing the things of the spirit of God For as the further blinding of men is a note and brand of a reprobate so is it a note of one begotten to God to be renewed in knowledge Col. 3.9 Secondly there must be a newe qualitie in the will readie to heare the voice of Christ in all things and obey it The Scripture noteth it a marke of an vngodly wretch to be further obdurate and hardened but he that is borne of God heareth his words Ioh. 8.47 he carrieth a flexible heart vnto the word and 1. Ioh. 2.29 he that doth righteously is borne of him Thirdly there must be a new conuersation manifesting the workes and fruits of the spirit a life lead in the practise of raigning sinne and making shewe of the works of the flesh is a note of him that is lead by the flesh but he that is borne of God sinneth not 1. Ioh. 3.9 he hath sinne in him but not raigning Rom. 6.4 he doth sinne also but 1. it is not he but the sinne in him 2. it is against his heart and intention 3. he lyeth noâ— in his sinne but his course is according to the commandement and a walking after the spirit Fourthly There must be new affections as the loue of God hatred of all sinne especially in himselfe loue of good men of pietie of puritie of the light the whole first Epistle of Iohn beaâ—eth vpon this point for it is a note of one in darkenesse to hate the light to hate the brethren c. men thinke it a sound plea when they ouershoote themselues in affections speaches or actions to say they are flesh and blood and they must hate and speake their minds c. but if thou beest no more then flesh and blood thou shalt neuer come in heauen Christians are of the blood and flesh and bone of Christ and therefore must subiect themselues in all things to be ruled by his spirit Fiftly there must be meanes vsed to preserue all these as namely the spirit of prayer and supplication Zach. 12.10 a child new borne into the world crieth presently and that which doth
sanctified persons are iustified Hence is it that we read this inheritance to be entayled to them Act. 20.32 Inheritance among them that are sanctified by which note mocking Ismael is cast out close hypocrites lurking in the bosome of the Church and open profane Esaus the childrens bread is not cast to such dogges Read for this 1. Cor. 6.10.11 3. This doctrine teacheth vs to set our hearts vpon this inheritance a man that hath any possibilitie to befall him cannot keepe his mind but it will be running after it insomuch as many wicked children in regard of their patrimonie will enquire into their fathers yeares and grow sicke of their mothers and it is ordinarie that such as looke for windfalls by decease will be feeding their hearts with their hopes so should it be with vs who may without iniurie to our Father long after our inheritance in heauen and as wee see men take no content in any part of the earth no nor in the whole comparable to that peece or portion which is their owne euen so should not we suffer our hearts so to wander after earth or earthly things as that we settle our contentment any where but where our inheritance and our treasure is The which desire if it filled our hearts three worthy fruits of it would manifest themselues through our liues 1. It would moderate the eagar cares of this life and would not suffer men to become drudges or sell themselues as slaues vnto the earth for he that taketh himselfe to be an heyre of heauen is well inough prouided and cared for alreadie his father hath left him so well as he need not basely shift for himselfe 2. It would content the minde with any present condition This it was which contented Abraham Isaac and Iacob with their continuall pilgrimage vpon earth because they looked for a better citie when as once this tooke vp their hearts they could cheerefully sit themselues downe in their tents they could dwell in strange countries contentedly they could receiue the promises a farre off thankfully they could goe on in obedience to God what way soeuer he called readily and in all this they did not for the present desire a better outward condition but thought that the best portion which their heauenly Father allotted out vnto them So we see how men expecting reuersions are content for the time to liue bare and goe neere the wind and swallow vp their present wants in hope of that to which they are heyres they thinke the time of their further enlargement is not farre off and this helpeth well to put off the present 3. It would strengthen the heart in induring chastisments and corrections vnder Gods hand or from mans for they know they are heyres indeede but as yet in their minoritie and for the time must be put vnder Tutors and the rodde as well as others but the time commeth which will bring their lands into their owne hand and then they shall be at their owne hand and haue libertie inough and herewith may the children of God raise their hearts from vnder the heauiest afflictions 4. Set thy selfe well to keepe this inheritance and the deeds of it laie vp the couenant safe in the closet of thy soule hide the word which is the indenture of God passing it vnto thee in the midst of thy heart let not Satan or any cheater defraud thee of it There are many vnthriftie prodigalls in the world who no sooner can their lands or portion come within their hands but by riotous and vnthriftie courses they soone become their owne executors but let it be written to euery child of God Art thou borne by thy second birth to such faire demeanes art thou heyre to such a goodly birth-right oh prize it aboue all that can be giuen in exchange for it Beware of profane Esaus speach What is this birthright to mee No rather take vp Naboths answer to King Ahab who would haue gone beyond him for his patrimonie God forbid that I should sell the inheritance of my Fathers God forbid that I should for this or that sinfull pleasure this or that messe of pottage or trifling commodity or whatsoeuer coyne hauing Satans superscription vpon it sell mine inheritance 5. This doctrine affoardeth sundrie grounds of most sweet consolation 1. The meanest beleeuer is a great heire and that to all Gods best blessings a truth which fewe see as they might and ought and therefore faile of that comfort which God hath put into their hands Obiect Alas wil a poore despised soule say I am lesse then the least mercie of God and am not worthy to gather the crummes of mercie vnder the Lords table Answ. Exercise thy selfe in the duties of faith repentance invocation loue of God and men and thou shalt not want a worthinesse to bring the inheritance home vnto thee for neither doth the Lord immediately giue it thee nor canst thou immediately receiue it but by Christ the Mediator who hath worthinesse inough at his hand thou hast it Obiect But I am a weake creature and vnable to receiue it at his hand Answ. Yeâ— but goe on sincerely in a good course let it be neuer so weakely or faintly he will not breake a bruised â—eede comfort thy selfe for be it thou canst not as thou wouldst know and apprehend him yet he can knowe and apprehend thee and this will be thy saluation 2. Gods children beeing such heires they cannot but in the meane time be well prouided for till their patrimonie fall We know that great heires in their minoritie are well and honestly maintained their fathers beeing rich and kinde will not suffer them to want things fit for them and what they want in the purse they haue in their education and if they be any way scanted for the present they shall afterward find it with much aduantage 3. In any want thou beeing thy fathers heire mayst boldly repaire to thy Father with good hope to speede in any request which he seeth fit for thee and making for thy good and he will be so farre from sending thee away emptie that it will be his ioy that thou canst discerne and make request for things good for thee this wilâ— be a prevailing motiue with him oh this is mine heire I may not denie him that which is so good for him 4. Whatsoeuer losse may befall thee beeing the child of God thou loosest not thine inheritance Thou maist loose thy libertie thy living thy friends thy life but thine inheritance is reserued in the heauens thou shalt cease sooner to be a man then an heire yea when other by death loose all thou shalt by it be entred into thy full estate This expectation of a durable substance caused the Saints to endure with ioy the spoyling of their goods Heb. 10.34 5. In the enduring of afflictions comfort thy selfe herein thy Father may frowne chide buffet and scourge thee but he will neuer disinherit thee Other fathers sometimes out
of their owne displeasure and sometimes out of their sonnes misdemeanours doe disinherit their heires but the Lord cannot growe into such displeasure with his children as â—ueâ— to cast them out whome in his Christ he hath once admitted into his house If his sonnes sinne against him he will visit their sinnes and scourge them with the rodds of men but his mercie and truth will he neuer take from them Now of the tenure by which we hold life eternall namely of hope I haue spoken twise before in this Epistle at large chap. 1.2 2.13 to which the reader may looke backe onely in a word note that it is a mark of a man set into this new condition to hope and wait for the blessed inheritance in heauen 2. Cor. 5.2 We sigh desiring to be clothed with our house from heauen 2. Tim. 4.8 the description of the godly to be those that loue the appearing of Christ. And if all creatures groane with vs for the time of their deliuerance how ought we much more for whom such things are prepared Hence it followeth 1. that it will not stand with a conuerted heart to linger after the things of this life or to make his heauen vpon earth or to haue equall affection to earth as heauen 2. nor to neglect the meanes whereby this hope is confirmed whether outward offring as the Gospel ministerie word Sacraments or inward receiuing as faith vnfained working in obedience Ver. 8. This is a faithfull saying and these things I will thou shouldst affirme that they which haue beleeued in God might be carefull to shew forth good workes The first words of this verse beeing as it were a finger pointing to some excellent matter some take to be a preface making way and winning attention to the sequel of the verse others thinke it to be an epiphonema or graue shutting vp of that matter which immediately goeth before as giuing consent and acclamation vnto the most weightie and necessarie doctrine of free iustification by the grace of God in Christ which doctrine because the Apostle by the spirit of prophesie did foresee would be most strongly opposed he purposely by a vehement asseueration strengtheneth as also the doctrine of Christian hope which although it be not of things seene yet is it of things so faithfull and firme in respect of the promise as the Christian soule may without wauering and doubting relie and leane it selfe vpon the faithfull accomplishment of it But I take it the words may not vnfitly be referred to the whole doctrine propounded both before and after there beeing the same scope of both for what new thing is the Apostle to teach which he had not taught and vrged before and what particular is expressed in the verse which formerly hath not beene deliuered to young and old men and women servants and other all which estates after their conuersion vnto the faith are in speciall called to readines in euerie good worke vers 1. and to what other ende are those large descriptions of our twofold estate but to strike on the same string that howsoeuer we could not in the former attaine to any fruitfull conuersation yet now in the latter it were a shame not to adorne our profession and calling and what other end learned we of the appearing of grace but that vngodlines and wordly lusts beeing denied we should liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world So as I say the Apostle setteth a seale vnto his whole doctrine that it is true and faithfull most vndoubted and certaine in it selfe and most worthie of all our credit and faith seeing nothing can be truelyer spoken nothing more profitably beleeued nothing more comfortably practised then the truth here deliuered vnto vs. Quest. But are not other doctrines true and faithfull yea as true as this and is not all Scripture of diuine inspiration Answ. Yes neither doth our Apostle oppose the truths of Scripture as though one were more or lesse true then another but in more necessarie or more questionable truths he setteth here and there a marke or pointng hand both to vrge the authoritie and necessitie of the one and also to force men more easily to yeeld vnto the truth of the other Example hereof we haue 1. Tim. 1.15 in such a fundamentall point as is saluation onely by Christ to be opposed by so many hundreth heretikes it is no maruell if we see some starre set by it or a light held ouer it that none may passe by it vntill they haue diligently waighed and fully resolued vpon the truth of it In like manner beeing to entreat of the difficult labour care and work of the ministerie from which women as not beeing capable of it are interdicted and of the excellencie of the function which no man might either rashly take vpon him or negligently execute beeing lawfully called and beeing further to set downe a certaine rule vnto which all the lawefull callings in the Church are to be conformed In such a waightie matter as is the preseruation of the Church and pietie he prefixeth a worthie preface 1. Tim. 3.1 This is a true saying if any man desire the office of a Bishop he desireth a worthie worke But where the Apostle doth all these things as in this place he could with lesse reason depart from his ordinarie manner Doctr. The Ministers of God must teach euerie truth reueale the whole counsell of God and keepe nothing backe but some truths must be dwelt vpon and more auouched then others and namely such as are either more necessarie or more contradicted This is the wisedome of the spirit of God himselfe who by his penmen distinguisheth of truthes and hath neither prefixed Behold in the beginning of euerie sentence nor affixed his Selah in euerie ones ende but onely in truths more observable and remarkeable then the rest Which point may receiue a generall confirmation from this obseruation that the penmen of Scripture beeing to write the historie of things past because they were of facts more vndeniable as things running into the sences of men they stand not so much vpon ratifications and asseuerations yea a number of historicall books there are the authors of which are not known to the church But when they come to write prophesies of things to come and things in reason more improbable then the authors name his kinred his calling with other circumstances of time place and persons seruing to confirme and conuince the truth of prophesies are registred And if these truthes were either more necessarily then ordinarie concerning the Church or more liable to opposition and exception then was much more caution and confirmation vsed To avoide multitude of examples whereby this point might be strengthened I will onely insist in that prophesie which more neerely concerneth vs that liue now in the newe Testament namely of the Reuelation The which booke because it describeth the state of the Church from the time of Iohn the last of the
Apostles vntill Christs comming againe and especially the proceedings pride and fall of Babylon the great whore with all the kingdomes of Antichrist the holy Ghost could not but foresee what labours and trauailes Satan and his instruments would take to weaken and impaire the credit and authoritie of this aboue all other books wherein he preuailed so farre as euen some true Churches called the truth and authoritie of it into question and therefore it is worth the marking with what a number of confirmations this booke aboue all other in the Scriptures is backed First the author of it is set in the forefront or face of it The Reuelation of Iesus Christ who professeth himselfe to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first and the last the beginning and ending which is which was and which is to come euen the Almightie so in the seuerall Epistles to the Churches in seuerall stiles he challengeth them to be his Thus saith he 1. that holdeth the seauen starres in his right hand 2. he that is first and last which was dead and is aliue 3. which hath the sharpe two edged sword 4. which hath eyes like a flame of fire and his feete like fine brasse 5. which hath the seauen spirits of God and the seuen starres 6. he who is holy and true who hath the key of Dauid who openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 7. he who is Amen the faithfull and true witnesse the beginning of the creatures of God Secondly the instrument or penman his seruant Iohn the Euangelist the Apostle the Diuine who for the further and more full authority of it repeateth his name at least fowre times saying I Iohn Thirdly to omit many in the last chapter are fiue testimonies heaped together that if it were possible no man might be found so obstinately wicked as euer to doubt of it but that he that shold stād against the truth of it might euen gainsay the shining of the sunne it selfe 1. of the Angel 2. of God himselfe the Lord of the holy Prophets 3. of Iesus Christ Behold I come shortly c. 4. of Iohn I Iohn heard and saw all these things 5. the protestation of Iesus Christ vers 18. I protest if any man shal adde or diminish from these things of this booke God shall adde all the plagues of it against him and take away his part out of the booke of life Now had this booke neuer to haue bin oppugned there had not needed such strong and frequent confirmations neither would the holy Ghost haue bin so earnest in a needles matter The like we might teach out of particular examples How earnest is the Apostle in the poynt we haue in hand beeing the very foundation of Christianity not here only but elswhere in his writings when he saw that men would ioyne the law and gospel circumcision and baptisme Gal. 5.2 Behold I Paul say vnto you if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing and vers 3. I testifie againe vnto you and 4. ye are abolished from Christ and fallen from grace he could not satisfie himselfe in his vehemencie against such a doctrine as this was Nay the sonne of God himselfe hath left vs his owne example in this point of wisdome who was wont in his teaching vnto diuerse more necessarie truths to prefix his Amen Amen I say vnto you which is in sence all one with this of our Apostle if we consider the speach though in the speaker and manner of speaking was wonderful difference himselfe beeing the author and Amen it selfe euen the faithfull and true witnesse and all other so farre only true as they testified from him And so he often shutteth vp his speach with he that hath eares to heare let him heare and then let him that heareth or readeth consider such sayings carrie salt with them and for such the Lord planted the eare more especially Vse 1. To teach Ministers in matters of weight to deale so soundly as the conscience of the hearer may be as firmely stablished in the truth taught and perswaded as if an angel from heauen should come and teach an other doctrine he may be held accursed so as the verie hearts of the hearers may say this is a faithfull doctrine and saying for thus as the Gospel is the word of truth so shall it be held in much certenty by the professors of it And it is a fault blame worthie in many Ministers who when they are occasioned by the place in hand to speake of some controuerted or most necessarie truth either for idlenes because they will not so much trouble themselues or for vnfaithfullnesse avoide by declining and shunning such truths the displeasure of the times which godly Ministers must swallowe that the truth opposed may be setled in the hearts of men not to speake of such as are infamously guiltie of some vices vnrepented of and vnreformed which maketh them balke and betray necessarie truths which in that regard they dare not mention 2. It is a great fault of hearers and worthie amendement who cannot well indure to heare of points in controversie especially betweene the Papists and our selues whereas their vnderstandings and iudgements are so farre from beeing stablished in the certaine truth of such things as euery winde or blast of the skulking Iesuite or Papist is able to vnsettle them in great matters and turne them off their grounds Now if it bee the teachers part to insist especially in such needefull points as are most opposed and hardlyest yeelded vnto it must needes be the hearers to provoke themselues to the right discerning of such differences for neither doe the contentions of the teachers so much concerne themselues as their hearers neither ende they in themselues but in the hearer See we not how if neuer so grosse or slender a point of carnall libertie be contended about it will carrie the applause almost of all men with i◠Is it meete then that any Saint of God be a looker on and not rather according to the commandement that euerie one should contend for the faith once giuen and can they contend vnlesse they be taught how and here instructed with weapons This admonition is the more needfull in these dayes so full of danger by the seduction of Papists separators libertines which swarme euerie where the daily encrease of all which is not more incredible then lamentable 3. We learne hence how to conceiue of the point and doctrine in hand seeing the wisedome of Gods spirit vseth to speake to the worth of the thing and by such prefaces and markes of speciall worthinesse pointeth to some weightie and needfull point vsing here another stile then if he should speake of mint and cummin and some smaller points of religion We meet not in euery precept with an oyes or warnword but where we do we must conceiue such not the motes but the beames of our religion
reasons also vpon which they are grounded As namely 1. some offenders are curable and what man in his wits will cut off his arme or legge so sonne as it beginneth to ake and paine him and not rather vse meanes of surgerie and cure is any member in the bodie so despised 2. Our selues must not be so vncharitable as presently to dispaire of any mans conuersion God may in time raise the most desperate sinner vnto repentance 3. The meanes vsed are not lost for if it attaine no other end yet shall it make them more inexcusable the censure more iust and the Churches proceeding more equall and moderate 4. Adde hereunto the Lords example who neuer striketh before he haue sufficiently warned he neuer precipitateth either sentence or execution but first commeth downe to see Gen. 18.21 and hearkneth and heareth Malac. 3.16 and accordingly passeth sentence 2. Note that when a sinner is knowne to sinne of obstinacie the best way is to auoid him and cast him out For 1. labour is but lost on such a one 2. He doth but tread holy things vnder his feete of which holy things the Church is the keeper and must be faithfull 3. He sinnes not only of iudgement and reason but of affection and this is the reason why verie few heretikes are conuerted when many vnregenerate men and outragiously wicked in other kinds are who sinne not of affection and wilfulnesse but of corrupt iudgement onely 4. The Lords example Hose 4.17 Ephraim is ioyned to Idols Let him alone he is incurable Obiect But if he be thus left vnto himselfe am not I accessarie to his condemnation or might not I by still following him be a meanes of his conuersion at length and ought not I to waite still when God will giue repentance Answ. No he so sinneth as the text saith himselfe condemneth himselfe and his sinne is vpon his owne head who wilfully and laboriously destroyeth him 2. As the ordinances of God are deare vnto himselfe so ought they to be also vnto vs so as we may not expose them to the contempt of a scorner 3. Thou hast not left him till he be apparantly desperate no otherwise then a Phisician hath left a desperate patient whose disease is not worse then his froward disposition in refusing all meanes of health and safetie 4. Euen the neglect of him may by bringing him to enter into himselfe prooue a nearer way of winning him then any familiar course or conuerse with him 3. Note hence also what vse the Lord maketh of a wicked conscience euen in desperate sinners It shall be the accuser witnesse and iudge to pronounce the sentence of death against his owne soule and so shall make way vnto the Lords most righteous iudgement Iudas himselfe beeing surcharged with conscience of his sinne read the sentence against himselfe there beeing no other to doe it saying I haue sinned in betraying innocent blood and then went and hanged himselfe For this purpose the Lord hath put into the soule not only a knowledge whereby naturally euen the wicked can discerne between that which is honest and dishonest yea between good and euill so farre as to make them excuseles but also an application of that knowledge vnto the seuerall actions of life From which two issue two other faculties which are the verie nature of conscience 1. A testification that such an action is done or not done yea although a man would not haue it so to testifie 2. A iudgement after triall whether it be well done or no the fruits of which iudgement are either ioy peace and glorying in things which the conscience saith are well done or else horror in soule as in Caine trembling in bodie as in Faelix fearefull dreams and visions as in Baltazer or despaire as in Iudas in the sence of sinne committed To this agreeth that of Salomon Prov. 20.27 The light of the Lord is the spirit of man and searcheth all the bowells of the bellie in which words mans conscience is compared to the Lords lanthorne that discouereth things to a mans selfe which are as secret as his owne bowells This obseruation affoardeth vs sundry speciall vses As Vse 1. It letteth vs see what an intolerable torment a wicked conscience is euen a gibbit and a rack set vp within the wicked to vex and torment them withall and as a fearefull hue and crie euery where ouertaking them that let them runne or ride where they will they follow themselues with a writ of apprehension which draggeth them will they nill they before the face of the iudge No sooner was Adam fallen but his conscience heard the voice of God ringing through Paradise which made him flie from God and hide himselfe No sooner had Cain slaine Abel but the voice of the blood filled heauen and earth and made his countenance fall No sooner did Paul dispute of iustice temperance and iudgement to come but Felix trembled And whence is that fearefull looking for of iudgement and violent fire which shall deuoure the aduersarie but from the worke of conscience fitting the wicked for the iudgement of the great day What meruaile is it then if the wicked would faine stifle and choke the noise of their conscience but that they cannot still doe it Which beeing so let euery one feare to sin against the light of his conscience and not dare to venture vpon or foster the least sinne for howsoeuer we may for the present thinke some sinnes light and little if the Lord neuer so little touch the conscience as the time commeth apace when he will awaken it we shall feele euery sinne euen the smallest to lie as heauy as a mountaine vpon our soules little do we thinke that that sinne which now we account as light as a feather should prooue so heauy vpon our shoulders as that our hearts shall not be able to sustaine vs from oppression vnder it And further howsoeuer men may thinke to carrie their sinne so close as the eye of the kite cannot pry into it yet know whosoeuer thou art that thy conscience is Gods booke take heed what thou writest in that booke for it carrieth a light in it selfe whereby it shall be read and discouered Vse 2. This further teacheth vs not to neglect the checks of conscience nor our owne hearts reproouing vs of our wayes as those men who are resolued to hold on their lewde courses let the word and spirit yea their owne spirits suggest what they will or can against it For the time commeth when thou canst not set the voice of thy conscience so light then that conscience which hath checkt thee shall iudge thee and that heart which hath reprooued thee shall torment thee and thou shalt neuer be able to turne off the charge of it but shalt by it be accused and conuicted to haue been a wilfull chooser of thine owne destruction This is that which is secretly implyed in the text that if these heretikes had listened
godly Ministers lade them with reproaches Pag. 419 Euery Christians care must be to stoppe the mouthes of the wicked Pag. 421 Seruants ought to be subiect to their masters 423 Theft of seruants neuer so coloured is condemned Pag. 429 Seruants are bound to shewe all good faithfulnesse Pag. 431 The meanest Christian may and must bring glorie to the Gospel Pag. 433 The Gospel is the doctrine of Gods grace Pag. 437 The doctrine of the Gospel is a sauing doctrine Pag. 440 The Gospel is a bright shining light Pag. 446 The Gospel is a schoolemaster as well as the Lawe Pag. 453 The doctrine of grace truely receiued teacheth to denie all vngodlinesse Pag. 458 A Christian must denie all lusts whatsoeuer may seeme to plead for them Pag. 463 The doctrine of grace teacheth both to eschewe euill and doe good Pag. 465 The Gospel looketh for some answearable return for the saluation it bringeth Pag. 467 The doctrine of the Gospel teacheth sobrietie of life wherein it standeth and rules of practise Pag. 468 The Gospel calleth for iust and righteous dealing at professors hands Pag. 471 The Gospel inioyneth a godly life the proper work of piety rules of practise Pag. 473 Godlinesse must be exercised in this present world Pag. 478 The Gospel receiued in truth lifteth vp the heart to wait for Christ his second appearing Pag. 482 The expectation of Christ his second comming is a notable meanes to prouoke to Christian duties Pag. 491 Christ his glorie shal shine out in ful brightnesse at his second appearing Pag. 494 Wee ought neuer to speake of God but in a weighie matter and reuerent manner Pag. 496 Christ gaue himselfe for his Church but not for euery particular man Pag. 505 Before Christ redeemed vs we were miserable slaues vnder sinne and death Pag. 511 The Sonne of God hauing once set vs free great is our freedome Pag. 514 Redemption and sanctification are inseperable companions Pag. 517 The members of the Church are Gods peculiar people Pag. 523 The worker must be good before any worke can be so Pag. 527 Iustified persons must needes bring forth good workes Pag. 527 The thing that God requireth in euery professour is zeale in weldoing Pag. 529 All proofes and reproofes must be fetched from the Scriptures Pag. 534 The word of God must be so handled as that the authoritie of it be preserued Pag. 535 To despise Gods Ministers is a grieuous sin Pag. 537 The doctrine of subiection to Magistracie must be often enforced and why Pag. 539 The scope of the Ministerie is to put men and keepe them in remembrance of Christian duties Pag. 540 The memorie ought to be taken vp with godly instructions learned in the Ministrie Pag. 541 Christianitie consumeth not Magistracie but confirmeth it Pag. 544 Euery soule must be subiect to the higher powers Pag. 548 Euery Christian must make account that euery Christian dutie belongeth vnto him Pag. 559 Euery man ought to preserue in himselfe a readinesse to euery good worke Pag. 563 The word condemneth as well vnbridled speaches as disordered actions Pag. 566 Euill speaking is a most hatefull sinne in Christians Pag. 568 A Christian may not be a common barrater Pag. 574 Christian equitie is a beautifull grace in Christians Pag. 579 Christian meekenes beseemeth euery Christian Pag. 584 The consideration of our common condition is a notable ground of meekenes Pag. 588 Whosoeuer is called vnto the faith hath experience of a change in himselfe Pag. 591 The whole course of an vnconuerted man is an vnwise walking Pag. 596 A marke of a man out of Christ is to resist and reason against the word Pag. 599 Before men bee brought to Christ their whole life is but a wandring from God Pag. 601 The spirit that is in man lusteth after envie Pag. 617 Then are wee saued when wee are sanctified Pag. 627 Before the Lord put forth his loue in Christ it could not bee reached of man nor angel Pag. 632 Workes of righteousnesse are excluded from iustifying vs before God Pag. 635 The Lord in baptisme not onely offereth or signifieth but truely exhibiteth grace Pag. 639 All the inward grace of baptisme is from the Holy Ghost Pag. 650 God in sauing men reneweth them to his owne image Pag. 655 The graces of the spirit are plentifully powred out vpon vs in the new Testament as not of a full mercie Pag. 660 Christ our Lord the onely fountaine of all our welfare Pag. 664 The righteousnesse of a sinner before God is not any qualitie in the beleeuer Pag. 669 The honour of the Saints is that they are heires of life eternall Pag. 674 All truthes must bee deliuered but some more stood vpon and vrged then other Pag. 680 A good worke cannot come but from a good man Pag. 684 Professors of the Gospel must be the first and forwardest in euerie good work Pag. 686 Doctrine must bee true and truely dealt withall Pag. 689 Sathan seeketh to corrupt the purest Churches by bringing in needelesse questions Pag. 696 There haue beene alwaies are and shall be heretikes in the Church of God Pag. 703 Euen heretikes and enemies of the Church must bee louingly dealt with by the Church Pag. 706 It is dangerous for the Churches to be left destitute of their teachers though for a short time Pag. 726 The Lord maketh good vse of the most wicked consciences Pag. 723 Christianitie enioyneth all kind of ciuill curtesie Pag. 731 Such as are in the Lords work must be carfully prouided for that they lacke nothing Pag. 732 Christianitie is no barren or fruit lesse profâ—ssion Pag. 739 Religion is the strongest binder of man to man Pag. 748 OTHER PROFITABLE NOTES which besides illustration of Doctrines lie either in the explication of the sence or in application of the vses RVles to be obserued in changing of mens names in number three 4 Cases in which a man may forbeare to set his name to his writings 3. 5 Reasons to stirre vp ministers to diligence 5. 7 Reasons to stirre them vp to faithfulnesse 4. 7 Comforts for ministers in their seruice 4. 8 Priviledges of the Apostle aboue the ordinarie Pastor 3. 9 Men may be called elect of God 3. waies 11 Difference of sauing faith from all other 3. 14 Truth of faith discerned by 4. notes 15 Gospel called Truth for three reasons 18 Notes shewing the heart drawn vpward towards heauen 3. 26 Infallible properties of Christian hope 8. 28 Reasons why we must freely loue our brethren 4. 41 The doctrine of the Gospel called the common faith for 5. reasons 58 Duties to spirituall fathers 5. 61 Differences of the Apostolicall faith from the Romish Apostaticall 4. 63 Letters testimoniall not rashly to be giuen for foure reasons 65 The first person called father for 3 reasons 68 Christ called Lord for 4 causes 68 Men are called Sauiours 3. waies 69 The wickeds peace crazy in 3. respects 73 The power of the Magistrate and Minister doe differ in
that are enlightened by grace must much more abhorre it Ioh. 8.48 Coloss. 3.5 There can be no officiouâ— lie because euery lie is against some office dutie Obiect Sol. Obiect Sol. 1. Cor. 13. The Persian law for the third lie enioyned a maÌ„ perpetuall silence Zeph. 3.13 Reasons to vrge truth of speach The Scripture calleth bruitish men by the name of beasts why Psal. 73.22 Spiritus sanctus vnum nomen eis iure tribuit qui vnam rem agunt licet contratia specie 2. Pet. 2.12 Impetu quodaÌ„ in sua obiecta Ier. 5.8 Hose 4.16 Philip. 3.2 Homo homini lupus Many men so degenerated as that they haue cut themselues from the account of men â—odin Ier. 8.4.6 Rev. 21.27 Synechd partis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hesiod Zenoph Idlenes condemned Order of nature 1. ordo partisi 2. symmetria 3. functio Gods institution before the fall Iob 5.7 Much more since the fall Most of al christian profession 2. Thess. 3.6 10. Reasons to mooue to diligence in our callings Idle persons pouerties prisoners A proper embleame of such a person as is here mentioned An honest calling a schoole of Christianitie 3. reasonâ— Habet animam pro sale Idlenes and intemperance are seldome disioyned Intemperance what 1. Cor. 6.10 Reasons against intemperance Rom. 13.13 Rules of direction against intemperance vers 13. Euery truth beeing Gods must be receiued whosoeuer be the instrument Ioh. â— 34. 1. Cor. 3.18 Ministers must not be discouraged froÌ„ their dutie though they be to deal with a bruitish and wretched people Exod. 4.1 Legati à latere No reproofe may be vngrouÌ„ded but the cause must be iust knowne so to be 1. Cor. 1.11 Reasons Euery reproofe must be tempered to the nature of the sin Iude 22. Iude 22. Gal. 3.1 Theodoret. Reprooue not rashly but with wisdome and spirit of discerning Gal. 4. 1. Cor. 4. Adde to wisdom zeale and conscience Psal. 50.21 Be willing and patient in beeing iâ—stly reprooued Ier. 6.14 Words sweetest to the care are not alwaies the wholsomâ—st to the heart Luk. 10.34 The sharpest censure in the Church must ayme at the recouerie of offenders to soundnes in faith Ministers must not reprooue to disgrace meÌ„s persons but mens sinnes Hearers must not mistake their ministers in their reproofes A fearfull thing to reprooue men for aiming at soundnes in the faith No Christian must content himselfe with spirituall life vnles it be accompanied with health and soundnes Difference betweene spirituall disease and infirmitie Means to keep sound from spirituall sicknesses Reasons to vse those meanes Isa. 66.17 Iewish fables what Non legem sed legis minutias vrgebant 1. Tim. 1.4 Why so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the word is generall and Homer still vseth it in the better sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A special means of soundnes in faith is to shut our eares against fables fancies of men Iames. 2. Thess. 2 1â— Col. 2.23 Col. 2.8 Seueral doctrins which as so many bad humors spread and feed spirituall diseases 1. Of Turks 2. Of Iewes Rom. 2.29 1. Cor. 5. â— 3. Of Papists A fearfull iudgment of God to be turned away from the truth 2. Thess. 2.10 Gal. 3.1 Men are generally too indifferent in a matter of such moment and peril Rules to preserue vs from beeing turned off the present truth Change of hart and life goeth with all sauing knowledge Alfonsus king of Aragon Who are pure persons Lam. 4.7.8 Act. 15.9 Iob 4 18. Rom 7 18. Reasons why men sanctified in part are called pure Cant. 6.9 Ioh. 13.20 Christians are pure but not Puritans Puritas haec est iustitia viatoris non comprehensorum 1. Ioh. 1.7 Ezek. 36.25 Tu audes Novatiane munduÌ„â—e dicere qui 〈◊〉 operibus mundus esses hoc solo verbo immundus fieres Ambros. de 〈◊〉 l. 1. c. 6. Malac. â— 2â— Ioh. 13.10 Non de puritate omnimoda perfectione absoluta vt Iob. 14.4 Prov. 20.9 sed opposita hypocrisi dolo Psal. 119.1 Psal. 34.9 1. Cor. 1.1 Scoffe not at the titles by which the Lord honoureth his children Ester 8.17 Notwithstanding these scofs striue to further puritie of heart and life 1. Pet. 1.22 Reasons 2. Tim. 2 2â— Act. 15.19 1. Tim. 2.8 Malac. 1.10 Ioh. 9. Matth. 5.8 Psal. 24.3 Heb. 12.14 Rev. 22. 1. Ioh. 3.3 Heb. 9.14 1. Cor. 6.11 Dan. 12.10 Euery thing by creation good in it selfe 4. waies Euery creature good in respect of others as 1. God 2. Man 3. other creatures Gen. 1. All the impuritie vpon the creatâ—re is either by 1. Gods holy institution 2. mans corruption Porphyrius Dan. 2.8 A thing good or indifferent in it selfe spoiled in the doing 3. waies 1. Cor. 8.12 The strong taâ—â— no offence but reioiceth in the vse of Christian libertie God hath ingrauen some part of his image vpon all his creatures All the hurt of man from the creatures is first from himselfe Not restored to our former right in the creatures before our reconciliation with their Creator Note well How the pure may vse any thing purely Things indifferent vsed in faith 1. Tim. 4.4 5. Rom. 14.5.14 Things indifferent vsed in Loue when Rom. 14 20. 1. Cor. 8.13 Matth. 15.24 Gal. 2.11 Papists must be compelled to come to church notwithstanding it offend them and why Gal. 5 1. Things indifferent must be vsed to further our selues and others in godlines Things indifferent vsed in Sobriety when 1. Cor. 7.30 To vse a thing purely 1. a man must sanctifie himselfe 2. He must sanctifie the creature by the word praier Deut. 20.5 1. Thess. 5 17.18 Reasons proouing that a maÌ„ ought not to vse any of Gods creatures without leaue and thanksgiuing Psal 50. Psal. 145.15 16. Psal. 23.5 Psal. 16.56 Psal. 8.1 last Open thanksgiuing at our tables necessary 1. Sam. 9.13 Act. 27.35 Beza homil 10. hist. resurr Meats drinks not vsed in 1. faith 2. Loue. Amos 6.6 3. Sobrietie Ester 1. Apparell not vsed in 1. Faith Zeph. 1.9 Deut. 22 5. 2. Loue. 3. Sobrietie Riches nor vsed in 1. Faith 2. Loue. Luk. 16.9 3. Sobrietie Praeparatione mentis saltem A man may not aske more wealth in prayer then necessaries and why Recreations not vsed in 1. Faith Non est bonuÌ„ ladere cum sanctis Throwing at cocks an inhumane sport It is no safe medling with edge tooles Prov. 26.18 2. Loue. 3. Sobrietie A good heart prizeth the word aboue the gold of Ophir and no treasure is comparable to it Prov. 3.17 Rules of direction for the vse of al things A man will neuer giue ouer earthly pleasures till he see better Eph. 2.15 Gal. 2.25 Coloss. 2.14 A wonder that to men so pure as they by their positions would be so many sorts of creatures should be impure as meats mariage daies c. Iam. 3.15 Diuinitie of Scripture proued by discouering the inwaâ—d thoughts of wicked men Eph. 4.23 1. Cor. 14.25 Rev. 1.16
it selfe and cannot lie it beeing a part of his word who can neither deceiue nor be deceiued 2. because the penmen of it were inspired by the holy Ghost and spake and writ as they were mooued by him who is called the spirit of truth Ioh. 14.17 3. because it is a doctrine of Christ and aymeth at him who is the the truth principally as well as the way of our saluation Whence it is that the Apostles often stile it by the word of truth as Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth euen the Gospel of your saluation and Coloss. 1.5 For the hopes sake whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospel True it is that the Lawe is a true word without all error but yet neuer thus called For the morall law will not now affoard such a truth as by which a sinner can be iustified in the sight of God and the ceremoniall law although it doe acknowledge such a truth yet was it a farre off and in types and not in the truth but the Gospel onely is such a truth as whereby we are raised to saluation Vse 1. Ministers must rightly devide this word of truth as such who would be approoued of Christ both the author and subiect of it for the more notable the subiect is the more care must there be in handling it Which the Apostle Peter teacheth If any man speake let him speake as the word of God The word of truth would be truely dealt with purely preached wisely applyed and so faithfully dispensed as that both God and good men and a mans owne conscience may approoue his worke 2. This word so purely handled shall euery soule finde to be truth it selfe so as beleeuers shall not faile of the saluation published in it and vnbeleeuers shall as surely meete with condemnation seeing hereby they are condemned alreadie 3. Not to haue this truth seated in our hearts is a fearefull case for it argueth a man to be giuen vp to error and delusion 2. To doubt of any part of it is to giue a lie to all the rest 3. To seeke for saluation out of it or besides it as the blinded Papist doth is to cleaue to folly and falsehood 4. To despise this truth is to contemne great saluation for if to despise Moses law bringeth death without mercie how much more sorer punishment is he worthy of which treadeth vnder foot the Sonne of God 5. But to fight against this truth is most wofull for it is strongest and will preuaile neuer man lifted against the truth but he found it too heauie for him neuer man spurned against it but to the bruising of himselfe Secondly the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith for so our Apostle would haue vs conceiue that the faith of the elect is raised vpon knowledge of the truth as the matter of it and in this sence we read that faith is called the faith of truth euen for this reason because it is begotten in the acknowledgement of the truth and Paul in asking that question How shall they beleeue except they heare plainly concludeth that no hearing of the truth no faith in it and how may he that runneth read in the Scriptures that to whomsoeuer faith is giuen they be such as are taught of God such as to whom the holy spirit is become a schoolemaster who openeth their vnderstandings that with much assurance they can see and acknowledge the truth for seeing faith is much more then an vncertaine opinion or wauering fancie it followeth that that knowledge which is the ground of it must be no shaking reede with euery winde but a certaine acknowledgement of the truth approouing of it and assenting vnto it Neither may we thinke that the spirit of truth traineth men in blinde and vngrounded conceits nor leaueth their hearts in vncertainties but that wheresoeuer he worketh such an eminent grace as faith is he maketh men able in some good measure to giue a reason of the hope that is in them And as little reason haue we to conceiue that the worke of the Ministerie is to build castles in the ayre or the castle of faith without a foundation but that Ministers are sent to make the misteries of saluation cleare in the euidence and demonstration of the spirit and so lay men on that foundation to become a spirituall house consisting of liuing stones fit for the honour of the Lord. And to ende the proofe notably doth the Apostle Paul prooue the effectuall faith of the Thessalonians from this ground of it for our Gospel was not vnto you in word only but in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance which place must be vnderstood so to be both in the teachers and the hearers as the context declareth Vse 1. If knowledge be the ground of faith then sleight is the faith of the most whatsoeuer men professe Numbers of most silly creatures swarme euery wheare who pretend and presume vpon as strong a faith to God ward as the best preacher of them all and yet liue no better then Atheists euen without God in the world without the knowledge of his waies without his feare in their hearts to loue God aboue all and their neighbours as themselues is but a breath with them to beleeue in Iesus Christ is so naturall as they neuer doubted of it all their liues to bring forth fruits of faith whose propertie is to worke by loue in the obedience of the Commandements of the first and second table this they do they hope as well as God wil giue them leaue or as others of their neighbours do whereas alas euen their speach bewraieth them to be destitute of vnderstanding and consequently vtterly voide of the faith of truth 2. If the ground of faith must be a certaine knowledge of heauenly truth then hereby 1. is ouerturned that fond distinction of the Papists which masketh there more then Egyptian blindnes ioyned with wilfulnes and obstinacie vnder their modest vaile of vnexpressed faith or the faith of lay-men whereby if they can professe themselues Catholikes liue and die in the beleefe of their falsely so termed Catholike Church although they know not what it beleeueth it is sufficient for their saluation And indeed be that professeth that religion which like the apples of Egypt will abide no touch had need leane vpon an implicit faith And so some of them pretending more learning thē is common among them beeing pressed by argument haue thought they haue learnedly enough answeared in saying that their Doctors can answer for them But who seeth not these Pharisies taking away the key of knowledge and incurring that we denounced against such as will neither enter themselues nor suffer others to enter into the kingdome of heauen for surely if little or no knoledge little or no faith of a mans owne were enough how vnwise was Paul so to trouble
true it is that rash anger against the teacher neuer accomplisheth the righteousnesse of God but causeth men to cast off the care of that righteousnes which God in the Ministerie enioyneth and vrgeth vpon them Wherefore laying apart all filthines and superfluitie of maliciousnesse let vs receiue with meeknes that is with silence moderation of mind and teacheablenes the ingrafted word for vpon whom else can that holy spirit of God rest but vpon the humble and meeke and none but these doth the Lord teach in his way Vse 3. Let no man minister nor people giue place to this vnruly and troublesome affection of rash anger which must be pleased in euery thing be it neuer so vniust or else the whole man is enflamed with the vnnaturall heate of this raging feuer of the mind The truth of which appeareth in Abner when Ishbosheth King of Israel asked him why he so boldly went in into his Fathers Concubines what faith he am I a doggs head that thou shouldst say thus vnto mee and yet euery man saw the vnrighteousnes of the action besides himselfe Besides that the dangerous fruits of it are daily discouered in suddaine quarrells and barbarous mischeifes Notorious was the effect of it in Theodosius otherwise a good Emperour who vpon occasion of a seditious tumult wherein a few of his officers were slaine called all the citizens of Thessalonica into the theatre as though he had had to shew them some solemnitie and there commanded his souldiers to fall vpon them and slew of them both innocent and guiltie to the number of about seauen thousand for which fact Ambrose excommunicated him and brought him to publike repentance and humiliation How cursed was the rage of Simeon and Levi who most treacherously and barbarously for one offender brought so much innocent blood vpon themselues How fearefully did Dauid forget himselfe in vowing the death not of Nabal only who was churlish towards him but of all his guiltles family who were so well affected towards him Obiect Oh but I am of such a nature that I cannot but be angrie would to God I could bridle mine hastie anger Ans. 1. A Christian must haue more then nature in him grace must teach him when and how and how long to be angrie it breaketh not meeknes for trifling occasions but in causes of importance especially in case of Gods dishonour in our owne great damages of name goods or estate and the iniuries of others especially the Saints of God in all which cases the Scriptures are plentifull in examples Againe grace must moderate anger and suffereth it not vpon any pretext to degenerate into rancour and malice not to wrack it selfe vpon the person but the sinne nor for one person to hate any other as commonly for the weaknes of some one professor all are hated nor to puffe vp but to humble himselfe in the weaknes of another nor to reioyce but sorrow in their falls nor to reuenge but compassionatly to correct considering himselfe And for the time grace suffereth not the heart to giue place to the deuill nor the sunne to set vpon our wrath much lesse to make it our bedfellow 2. The meanes to bridle and staie this rash and vnaduised anger stand partly in meditations partly in practises For the former 1. Meditate on the prouidence of God without which not the least greife or iniurie could befall vs for euen the least is a portion of that cup which Gods hand reacheth vnto vs to drinke of And this would be as water to quench this inflammation as may be seene in Dauid when Shemei railed on him God hath bid him rayle and Iob looked not at the Sabeans and theeues but the Lord hath taken away blessed be his name and Ioseph accused not his brethren but comforted them after their fathers death and said The Lord sent mee into Egypt before you 2. On the patience and lenity of God who with much mercie suffereth vessells ordained vnto destruction How long did he suffer the old world how loath was he to strike if in an hundred and twentie yeares he could haue reclaimed them And adde herunto the meeknes of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath commanded vs to learne it of him his voice was not heard in the streetes a bruised reed he would not breake how long bare he with Iudas beeing no better then a Deuill within his family that euen when he was meditating his sinne he was loath to discouer him plainly to be the man but hee that dippeth with mee and one of you shall betraie me not expressely noting Iudas and when he was acting his sinne Christ refused not to kisse him but called him freind and vttered such words as might haue wrung out not teares but blood out of the most rockie heart of any but the sonne of perdition 3. On the vnbounded measure of Gods mercie whose vertue his child must endeauour to expresse God forgiueth to that man which iniureth thee much more then thou cansts he forgiueth him infinite sinnes and canst not thou passe by one offence and thou hast more reason for thou knowest not his heart nor his intention it may be he meant better vnto thee neither art thou acquainted with the strength of his temptation which perhaps was such as would haue ouerthrowne thy selfe nor the reason why the Lord suffereth him to be ouercome and fall by it And yet if all this cannot bridle the headines of this vile lust apply this mercie of God to thy selfe thou standest in need of a sea of Gods mercie for the washing of so many foule offences and wilt not thou let one drop fall vpon thy brother to forbeare and forgiue in trifling wrongs 4. Vpon the danger of retaining wrath which is an high degree of murther thou praiest to be forgiuen as thou forgiuest the promise is forgiu◠〈…〉 you the threatning is that iudgement mercilesse shall be to him that sheweth not mercie and be sure that what measure thou metest vnto others shall be measured to thee againe and returned into thine own bosome And for the practises 1. In thine anger make some delay before thou speakest or dost any thing which point of wisedome nature hath taught her clients to obserue That of Socrates to his seruant is better knowne then practised I had smitten thee but that I was angrie and memorable is that answer of Athenodorus to Augustus desiring him to leaue him some memorable document and precept aduised him that when he was angrie he should repeat ouer the Greeke Alphabet before he attempted any speach or action But although this be a good meanes yet will it be to no purpose without the heart be purged of disorder 2. Apply to thy heart by faith the death of Christ to the crucifying of this lust of the flesh nothing else can cleanse the heart but the blood of Iesus Christ who as he was crucified so they that are his haue also crucified the flesh and the
and so to finish their welfare for euer Let them beare that speach in minde Care a while and euer safe Graue The word signifieth a seemely modest and gracious carriage opposed to all lightnesse vanitie or viciousnes in gesture speach apparrell countenance deeds or conuersation and is a generall vertue befitting euery age and euery vocation and condition of life and not appropriated to any one calling or condition more then other required in the Minister 1. Tim. 3.8 in his wife vers 11. and in euery priuate man 1. Tim. 2.1 But yet the older sort in all estates ought aboue other to carrie a constant comlines and graue authoritie yea a fatherly kind of reuerent behauiour that the grauitie of their manners may be sutable to the grauitie of their yeares yea and may adorne their age beeing as farre from the lightnesse of youth in their whole conuersation as they haue passed it in the number of their daies Reasons hereof are 1. God hath honoured them and put dignitie vpon them by reason of their yeares giuing them in the fifth commandement the name and honour of fathers for the loue and reuerence which by their graue and worthy carriage is due to them from their inferiours and Leuit. 19.32 Thou shalt rise vp before the hoarehead and honour the person of the old man Now seeing God hath bound the younger to honour the older he hath also bound the older to maintaine their honour and reuerence by a reuerent and Christian conuersation for honour is vnseemely for a foole Prov. 26.1 2. They are to instruct and admonish others of their dutie and of their faylings and thus ought to become eyes to the blinde and feete to the lame and the younger sort are to heare and waite holding their tongue at their counsell Now let the aduise admonition or counsell be neuer so iust wholsome experienced yet it cannot chuse but loose all the authoritie and credit of it if the conuersation of a man be vaine light youthfull or any way vnseemely so as they who faile from this precept disable themselues from performance of so necessarie a dutie 3. Too common a thing it is in our corruption to lessen in our hearts the due reckoning and estimation of the aged who haue passed their prime and as we falsely say their best daies the prouerb is true we adore the sunne rising but contemne it setting Hence Salomon obserued as we also may behold all the liuing with the second child that is the Prince apparant which was to raigne after his fathers decease or in great families the heires and yong masters who are duly obserued and flattered by all the seruants Now if the older sort would prouide against the contempt of that age it must be by such a seemely grauitie as may dash lightnes euen with the presence so did Iob 29.8 The young men saw me and hid themselues the aged arose and stood vp The which consideration as it teacheth how to reteine the honour and crowne of age so also when men faile of that due regard their yeares seeme to call for that they are not as most old men do to laie all the blame vpon the insolencie of youth as not trained to better manners but to examine how their owne footesteps haue beene directed and whether they haue not let fall the crown of their age which is the grace and grauitie of it and in a word wherein and how farre they haue failed The Heathen could say that the way to Honours Temple laie by Vertues house and it is iust with the Lord that with the vile should be reproach so as the base often rise vp against the honourable and children can scorne the aged in whose words behauiours and actions any vnseemely lightnesse hath bewrayed and discouered it selfe Discreete or moderate The vertue was formerly required in the Minister cap. 1.7 and after in women cap. 2.4 and in young men vers 6. which word because it principally intendeth a moderation of all fleshly concupiscences and desires as also extendeth it selfe to all the parts of the life requiring that all the affections speaches and actions be caried leuell not according to the strength of will or passion but according to the rule of prudence both in forbearing that which is euill and vnseemely as also in chusing and practising that which is good and decent therefore the older sort especially should become singular patterns examples of moderation both in the subduing and extinguishing all rebellious motions affections pastimes and perturbations as also in preseruing in them a wise and vigilant care that their mindes may be kept in such temper as becommeth sobrietie and Christianitie and these not of ordinarie men but such as may bewtifie this age which euen of it selfe is in part disposed hereunto as that holy man obserued among the ancient is wisedome and in the length of daies is vnderstanding Reas. 1. Vnchast desires are foule spottes in euerie age but in olde age most of all How monstrous were it for olde men to watch the twilight to haue eyes full of adulterie to haue their mouthes filled with foule and rotten communication to be drunke with wine vnto excesse how exceeding odious were these things in them aboue younger persons who if they should fall into such misdemeanours some more excuses might be pretended for they might be forced by headstrength of passion and perturbation but these seeme rather to force themselues and sinne of election as such who willingly leaue not such sinnes as haue almost left them nay who rather strengthen their mindes to such lusts as to which their bodies are broken and decaied and thrust themselues vnder the power of such lewde Masters from whome a man would haue thought they should long before haue parted as free men 2. Olde age is an age which ought to be dedicated to the minde meditation counsel ought to be taken vp with more seemely delights and desires euen such as are spirituall and heauenly ought to watch against such lusts as presse downe that the aged man may serue the Lord with more libertie and cherefulnes and intend the straightning of all reckonings between God and them and so the finishing vp of their saluation with feare and trembling for if euerie Christian ought to haue his conuersation in heauen much more such as haue one foote in the graue and hasten vnto the earth Vse This precept iustly reprehendeth many of our elder sort whose bones seeme still to possesse the sinnes of their youth as if they were minded not to lay downe their lusts but in the same graue where themselues meane to lie without all care of beautifying their gray haires with this grace of discreete moderation but in all their words and behauiours remaine as vaine light foolish without sauour of grace as euer they were in their warmest blood that euen as all the dregges are setled in the bottome of a vessell so their courses are filled with